







t 





PADDLE YOUR OWN CANOE SERIES 


THE FOREST MESSENGERS 


THE PADDLE YOUR OWN CANOE SERIES 


BY 

EDWARD S. ELLIS 

ILLUSTRATED BY 

EDWIN 1. PRITTIE 


No. 1. — The Forest Messengers 
No. 2. — The Mountain Star 
No. 3. — The Queen of the Clouds 


The Paddle Your Own Canoe Series is bound 
in uniform style in Cloth, with side and back stamped 

in colors. 

Price, single volume $i.oo 

Price, per set of three volumes, in attrac- 
tive boxes 


3.00 





























































































































I 




















J 















See page 265 

The chips flew in a shower 





PADDLE YOUR OWN CANOE SERIES 

TJW 

THE FOREST MESSENGERS 


By Edward S. Ellis 

Author of “Deerfoot Series,” “Young Pioneer Series,” 
“Log Cabin Series,” “Up and Doing Series,” “Foreign 
Adventure Series,” “Bound to Rise Series,” etc., etc.* 


ILLUSTRATED 
By EDWIN J. PRITTIE 

THE JOHN C. WINSTON COMPANY 

CHICAGO PHILADELPHIA TORONTO 


% - 



A x 


Copyright 1907 by 
Thb John C. Winston Co. 


a^di 


CONTENTS 


PACK 

Chap. I. A Big Bear i 

Chap, II. A Distinguished Friend 14 

Chap. III. The Decision 28 

Chap. IV. The March of Empire 41 

Chap. V. Two Leaders 55 

Chap. VI. The Gathering Clouds 69 

Chap. VII. Ominous Sounds 83 

Chap. VIII. The Shadow of Coming Events 96 

Chap. IX. Unmasked no 

Chap. X. The Forest Messengers 123 

Chap. XI. Opening of the Siege 135 

Chap. XII. Down the River 146 


Contents 


PAGE 

Chap. XIII. A Strange Canoe 157 

Chap. XIV. What it Meant 168 

Chap. XV. Fort Presque Isle 181 

Chap. XVI. The Attack 191 

Chap. XVII. Fire and Water 202 

Chap. XVIII. A Brave Defense 214 

Chap. XIX. The Surrender 226 

Chap. XX. At Le Bceuf 237 

Chap. XXI. Persistent Guests 248 

Chap. XXII. Hewing a Way to Freedom. 260 

Chap. XXIII. An Error of Judgment .... 271 

Chap. XXIV. A Warm Reception 282 

Chap. XXV. A Minor Plot 294 

Chap. XXVI. Pro and Con 308 

Chap. XXVII. “Go!” 320 

Chap. XXVIII. Conclusion 332 


ILLUSTRATIONS 


PAGE 


Frontispiece: The Chips Flew in a Shower. 

“Yes, They Will Kill You All!” 108 

Suddenly Uttered a Suppressed Exclamation 188 
It Was All Over the Next Instant 278 











* 





























THE FOREST MESSENGERS 


CHAPTER I. 

A BIG- BEAR. 

O NE radiant afternoon in spring, Archie 
Dupuy, a large, ungainly youth of fifteen, 
was wandering through the forests of 
what is now the State of Ohio, though at that 
date the vast solitude bore no distinctive name, 
for the time was just after the close of the 
French and Indian War. He carried his old- 
fashioned, flintlock rifle, but was without dog or 
companion. His hunt had led him more than a 
mile from home, where he had left his father, 
mother, and sister Polly, two years younger 
than himself. His intention was to return to 
the cabin and help his parent with the chores 
that were always awaiting the two at the end 
of each day. Sometimes the father went off on 


2 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

a ramble and now and then the two kept com- 
pany, though that was seldom, for the pioneer 
did not like to leave his wife and daughter 
alone. Though nominal peace had come to the 
land, real tranquillity was delayed for years 
and the section to which I shall give attention 
was on the verge of the most trying period in 
its whole history. 

Our young friend felt a trifle impatient, for 
his luck had been unusually bad. When he 
sat down on a fallen tree to eat his coarse bread 
and not very tender venison, he had not gained 
a single shot. He had caught sight of a flock 
of wild turkeys skimming through the woods, 
but he let them go for he was after bigger 
game. Nothing less than a deer, preferably a 
noble buck, would satisfy him, though in his 
present mood, he longed for an encounter with 
a ferocious bear. 

“ I’d like to meet a big black fellow that is 
full of fight and will make things lively. I 
don’t want to rout out a cub of half-grown 
creature that it’s no credit to a hunter like me 
to knock over, but one like that savage creature 
that gave father such a tussle, last fall. That’s 
the sort of game I want to run against ” 

And just then Archie ran against it. 


A BIG BEAR. 


3 


As I have said, he sat down on a fallen tree 
to rest himself, for he had been steadily tramp- 
ing for several hours. He leaned his rifle against 
the log on his right, clasped his hands in front 
of one knee, which was lifted and held thus to 
balance his body. It was because of his disap- 
pointment that he was glum and pugnacious. 
Nothing less than a lively fight with the most 
royal kind of game to be found in that part of 
the world would restore his usual flow of good 
spirits. 

The lad had proceeded as far as stated in his 
gloomy meditations, when his trained ear de- 
tected a cavernous growl, accompanied by a 
heavy tramp over the rustling leaves. He 
whirled his head like a flash, and saw, less than 
fifty feet away, the biggest black bear on which 
he had ever gazed — and he had seen many — 
shambling toward him at an awkward but 
nevertheless rapid gait. That the brute “ meant 
business,” too, was self-evident, so clearly in- 
deed that Archie did not wait a second to con- 
vince himself further. 

It may have been that the enormous creature 
was in an ugly mood that afternoon. Perhaps 
he had been fired upon and wounded by some 
one belonging to the same genus as the speci- 


4 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

men sitting with his back toward him. Be that 
as it may, he no sooner caught sight of the 
young man than he charged upon him like a 
cyclone, — a procedure not generally character- 
istic of his species. 

Young as was our friend, he was a trained 
hunter. The startling sight did not cause him 
to lose his head. He had only to reach out to 
grasp his weapon, whose hammer he deftly drew 
back, with the yellow flint, which it clasped like 
the claw of an eagle, and raising the heavy thing 
to his shoulder, he aimed quickly at the massive 
head of the bear and pressed the trigger. 

The career of Bruin would have ended then 
and there, and he would have gone down in his 
tracks, except for one thing : — the gun “ flashed 
in the pan.” There was a swishing sound, a 
dazzling flare in the young hunter’s eyes, but 
the fire failed to dart through the vent hole and 
ignite the black grains that were nestling behind 
the charge in the barrel. 

He could not mistake his failure. To pour 
powder from the horn whose string was slung 
over his neck, would take more precious seconds 
than were his. Before the gun would be avail- 
able, the bear would crash down upon him. 
Only one thing could be done, and he did it — 


A BIG BEAR. 


5 


taking to his heels and giving an exhibition of 
a sturdy young fellow running from a big black 
bear that was almost upon him. 

At such a time, speed is the prime necessity. 
Every impediment, however slight, must be 
cast aside. Archie dropped his heavy gun, for 
it weighed so much that a strong man often 
seeks to rest it on a limb or some support w T hen 
about to aim, and darted across the small nat- 
ural opening like a panic-stricken deer. The 
animal did not swerve to the right or left. His 
gait, as I have said, was an awkward, lumber- 
ing one, but it is wonderful how rapidly the 
ursus species can travel when they try. On a 
broad, open plain, where neither had the ad- 
vantage, the brute would outrun the fugitive 
and overtake him within one or two hundred 
yards, and none knew this better than Master 
Archie Dupuy himself. 

Accordingly, as he ran, he glanced keenly 
ahead for something that would serve him as a 
refuge. Providentially he saw it in the shape 
of a stunted oak, a little to the left, and he made 
for it at the highest bent of his speed. There 
was an instant when he believed he was to fail, 
for the ponderous thumping of the feet sounded 
very close, but he summoned all his powers in 


6 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

one last desperate effort, and, bounding from 
the ground with scarce a slackening of his pace, 
grasped the limb just above his head and drew 
himself upward in the twinkling of an eye, as 
may be said. 

Quick as he was, there was not the fraction 
of a second to spare. The pursuer had partly 
to check himself before making a sweep with 
his huge paw, forceful enough to smite the life 
from an ox. The sharp, curving nails ripped 
along the buckskin trousers of the lad, and a 
sharp sting reminded him that the cuticle itself 
had not escaped. That, however, was not worth 
a thought, and he scrambled out of reach so 
quickly that as the brute rose on his hind feet 
and struck again, he reached nowhere near the 
object of his ill* will. 

You or I in our panic would have continued 
climbing until we could go no farther, but 
Archie Dupuy was too much of a veteran to 
waste his strength like that. Less than five 
feet above the branch that had served him so 
well, he placed himself astride of another and 
looked down at his bulky enemy. The latter 
had reared on his hind legs, and with jaws 
parted, red tongue lolling out and teeth shin- 
ing, was contemplating the prize that had liter- 


A BIG BEAR. 


7 


ally eluded him by a hair’s breadth. Erect for 
hardly a minute, he dropped down on all fours, 
still staring upward, and then slowly waddled 
around the tree, as if hunting for some way of 
climbing it. Its girth, however, was too slight 
for him to make use of his beam-like legs, as he 
might have done had the trunk been of larger 
size. 

“ I wonder if he expected to find a ladder on 
the other side,” said Archie with a grin, for he 
knew he was safe for the time. “ Ah, if I only 
had my gun ! ” 

There it lay within a stone’s throw, where he 
had dropped it in his frantic flight. He did 
not accuse himself, as many might have done, 
of throwing away the weapon when there was 
a possibility of taking it with him. He knew 
* the attempt to do that would have handicapped 
him fatally. He could not have eluded that 
terrific blow, had there been the slightest delay 
or difficulty in his effort to escape. 

The bear having completed his circuit of the 
twisted oak, now paused and looked up wist- 
fully at the meal which was so near and yet so 
far. Archie fancied he could see him lick his 
chops in anticipation of the delicious feast. 

The first action of the brute, after his second 


8 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

survey of the youngster, was to swing out in 
the opening to where the rifle lay. He began 
pawing it about and snufling it, as if curious to 
learn its nature. 

The young man up a tree could afford to in- 
dulge in his grim waggery. 

“ I wonder if he has any idea of what it is ; if 
I should throw him down my powder-horn, 
would he douse the grains into the pan and 
shoot me? Well, now wouldn’t he look funny, 
if he reared on his hind legs, brought my gun to 
his shoulder, squinted along the barrel and then 
plugged me ? ” 

The cheery laughter of Archie rang out at the 
imaginary picture he had drawn, and then he 
suddenly became sober over the fear that the 
creature might injure his gun. If so, it would 
be difficult to get it repaired. He would have 
to make a long journey through the woods to 
LeBoeuf or Presque Isle, or Sandusky or pos- 
sibly to Detroit, many a dreary mile away. The 
bear clawed the weapon, snuffed and struck it 
angrily with his paw, as if he had a vague idea 
of its nature. But Archie knew that was im- 
possible, since the species is more noted for its 
stupidity than its intelligence. The handling 
to which he subjected the gun did no harm, and 


A BIG BEAR. 


9 


the brute soon grew tired of toying with it. 
He lumbered a few paces farther away from the 
oak, approaching close to the wood, where he 
sat down facing the youth. His action said 
plainly : 

“Young man, you can’t stay up there for- 
ever, and when you come down I’ll be waiting ; 
by that time, too, my appetite will improve.” 

There was something ludicrous in the situa- 
tion, for there was no possible way of Bruin 
reaching the young man for whom he had 
formed so violent a fancy. Still the comedy 
could not last, for all things must have their 
end, and the most rugged youngster that ever 
lived cannot spend many hours in a tree, even 
in pleasant weather. With nothing to do but 
to watch and think, our young friend did con- 
siderable serious speculating, even though he 
could, not bring himself to believe his life was 
in serious danger. 

If worst came to worst, and no other means 
remained, he could signal to his father, by 
means of the shrill whistle of which he was 
master. The parent would hear and recognize 
it through the still depths of the woods, and 
hasten to his aid, but you will hardly suspect 

the intense dislike that Archie felt against 
2 


10 THE forest messengers. 

making such an appeal. In the first place, he 
was in a discreditable dilemma. Even though 
we can excuse him, he could not excuse himself, 
for there was no getting away from the fact that 
he, experienced as he was in the ways of the 
woods, had been treed by a bear, and that too 
when armed. If his father should find him in 
such a situation, he would ridicule him merci- 
lessly and insist that he was no more fit to be 
trusted alone in the woods than was Polly. The 
lad’s face crimsoned at the thought of the burn- 
ing reproof that would be visited upon him. 
No ; he would never call upon his father until 
no other course was left to him. 

Several possible expedients suggested them- 
selves. There would be no moon that night 
and when darkness came he hoped he could 
stealthily descend the tree, and, getting posses- 
sion of his gun, make off without attracting the 
notice of his foe. His prolonged absence from 
home would cause no misgiving there, for he 
often stayed away over night, and more than 
once had done so for two or three nights. 

He hoped the brute would grow tired of 
keeping watch and leave. If he did, even for 
only a short distance, the lad believed he could 
slip down and snatch up his weapon in time to 


A BIG BEAR. 


11 


turn it to good account. At any rate, he was 
confident of being able to do so under the fa- 
voring screen of darkness : therefore, he would 
wait. 

Perched astride the thick oaken limb, with 
one eye, as may be said, on the bear and the 
other on his rifie, Archie Dupuy indulged in 
some exceedingly close calculations, and turned 
over in his mind his scheme for getting the 
better of his enemy. 

“ My gun isn’t more than fifty feet off ; he is 
a little farther. Now, can I slip down, get my 
rifle, pour powder into the pan and be ready for 
him, before he is ready for me \ ” 

That was the all-important question, and 
though nerved by hope and that longing for dan- 
gerous adventure which is natural to every 
healthy boy, Archie could not answer his own 
question in the affirmative. Shaking his head, 
he used the expression which thousands of those 
of his age have uttered since that time : 

“ It can’t be did ! ” 

It really looked as if Bruin had a suspicion 
of the thoughts that were puzzling the brain of 
the youth (though of course that is quite out of 
the question), for he now swung about and 
lumbered a few rods farther away. He kept 


12 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

along the edge of the clearing, but did not enter 
the woods, and thus remained in sight. 

Archie’s heart gave a quick throb. Hope grew 
into life. He determined upon the attempt he 
had been turning over in his mind. 

His plan was to descend the side of the oak 
opposite the bear, thereby keeping the trunk 
between them. If the brute should make for 
him, he would have plenty of time in which to 
climb the tree again ; so there was no risk in 
that part of the venture. 

A few minutes later, Archie’s feet were on 
solid earth and he cautiously peeped from be- 
hind his shield. The bear had lain down, but his 
huge head was turned toward the tree and there 
could be no doubt he was keeping keen watch 
of it. F.or the twentieth time, the lad compared 
the two stretches of clear land, and asked him- 
self whether he had time in which to recover 
and reprime his rifle. At best it was doubtful, 
but he decided on the effort. 

Where every second was invaluable, he took 
a simple precaution that would not have oc- 
curred to every one. He unstopped his horn 
and filled his palm with powder. Then replac- 
ing the wooden stopper, he gathered himself for 
his burst of speed. His aim was to save the 


A BIG BEAR. 13 

brief seconds that otherwise would be used in 
pouring out the grains from the powder-horn. 

Closing his palm so as to hold its precious 
contents intact, he peered out again, and then 
suddenly broke for his gun at the highest bent 
of his speed. He gained a few valuable steps 
before the bear knew what was going on, and, 
with a growl, started for him. Archie did not 
run any faster, for he had been doing his ut- 
most from the first. One glance had shown him 
the approaching foe, and that was enough. 
With his eyes fixed on the weapon lying but a 
short distance off, he darted like a greyhound 
for it, and was within a half dozen paces, when he 
struck his foot against an unnoticed obstruction 
and sprawled forward on his hands and knees, 
the grains of powder flying in every direction ! 


CHAPTER II. 


A DISTINGUISHED FRIEND. 

A THRILL ran through Archie Dupuy, as he 
fell violently, and understood like a flash 
that the desperate plan he had formed 
was hopelessly shattered. He was not the lad, 
however, to despair, so long as he had the power 
of motion. He scrambled to his feet in a 
twinkling, intending to dash for the tree that 
had served him so well, but, before he had 
taken a step, he saw it was useless, for the bear 
was between him and the oak, and would as- 
suredly head him off. Nerved by a malignant 
sagacity, the brute seemed to understand that 
his prize was now within his grasp, and he lum- 
bered swiftly toward him. 

Without attempting to snatch up his gun, the 
fugitive whirled about and plunged off at the 
top of his speed in the opposite direction. He 
had no point in mind, but knew he must find 
refuge in some other friendly tree — and that too 
without an instant’s delay. It was hardly to be 
14 


A DISTINGUISHED FRIEND. 15 

expected that the right refuge would present it- 
self, but he headed straight for the edge of the 
wood, feeling that he had not one chance in a 
million of saving himself. He carried his hunt- 
ing-knife thrust in the girdle around his home- 
spun dress, and slipped his hand down to make 
sure it was there, and could be used in the 
hand to hand encounter that seemed inevi- 
table. 

But, as often happens in this life, the unex- 
pected friend appeared at the critical moment. 
When the bear was almost upon the youth, the 
sharp report of a rifle rang out, and with a 
whiffling grunt of mortal pain, the enormous 
animal tumbled forward in a heap, turning a 
complete somersault from his own momentum, 
and was dead the next minute. 

Strange that in the same second that Archie 
realized his life was saved, a pang of humiliation 
swept through him. He did not doubt it was 
his father that had appeared at the opportune 
instant, and the son dreaded his reproof and 
ridicule above everything else. 

But again he was mistaken. Checking him- 
self after running a few paces, and looking 
around, he saw an Indian warrior standing on 
the edge of the wood, his smoking rifle in hand, 


16 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

while he calmly contemplated the lad whom he 
had saved from death. The red man was of 
medium stature, stockily built, two or three 
stained eagle feathers projecting from the mass 
of black hair that dangled about his shoulders, 
and wore the usual hunting-shirt, leggings and 
ornamented moccasins of his people. He was 
without any blanket, for in the mild weather 
the additional covering would have been a 
burden. The face of this Indian would have 
attracted attention anywhere. It showed all 
the proverbial gravity of his race, with whom a 
smile is the exception, but the Roman nose, the 
even temples, the unusually high forehead, the 
square strong chin, and, above all, the bright, 
penetrating eyes marked no ordinary red man. 
The countenance was not marred by paint, and, 
though the dress lacked all distinguishing fea- 
tures, a glance would have told any observer he 
was a chief. 

Moreover, when Indian and boy looked at 
each other, both smiled in a way that showed 
they were acquaintances. The man barely 
revealed his white, even teeth, but the expansion 
of the face of the youth was more marked. 

“My son can run like the deer, when the 
dogs are at his heels.” 


A DISTINGUISHED FRIEND. 17 

There was irony in this remark. Rarely is 
the sense of humor seen among the red men, 
but they show it at times, and this one could 
not avoid having. his own sport at the expense 
of the lad. He spoke in English, though his 
sentences were broken and his accent halting. 
I am sure you will thank me if, from this time 
forward, I smooth out his language for you, 
since the imperfect English of any one is not 
interesting. It will help the flow of the nar- 
rative, if I lend a hand in the respect named. 

Instead of directly replying, Archie walked 
over to where his rifle lay, picked it up and 
then looked down at the huge carcass before 
him. 

“ He’s dead ; be not afraid ; ” added the In- 
dian, with an increased grin, which showed 
what really fine teeth he possessed. 

The lad now walked toward him and extended 
his hand : 

“ See here, Pontiac, what’s the use of rub- 
bing it in like that ? If my gun hadn’t missed 
fire, I would have shot the bear in his tracks.” 

The famous chief of the Ottawas, grasped 
the offered hand, and then nodded toward the 
weapon of the youth. The gesture reminded 
him that his first duty was to repair the defect 


18 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

of his piece. He emphasized the reproof by 
proceeding at once to reload his own gun. 
While he was doing this deliberately, Archie, 
with a big, round-headed pin, which he drew 
from his coat collar, carefully picked out the 
vent in his gun, and poured the powder into the 
pan upon which he gently let down the hammer, 
so as to hold the grains in place. Then the rifle 
was ready for use and could hardly fail him 
again. 

The afternoon was drawing to a close. Archie 
looked up at his friend, with whom he had 
hunted many times. 

“You are a long way from your village, 
Pontiac ; are you alone ? ” 

“ It is far, but my canoe is on the edge of the 
lake ; I go back alone.” 

“ Night is near ; you will stay in our cabin 
till morning ? ” 

“ Yes ; Pontiac will sleep with his white 
friends.” 

“ Good ! Father and mother and Polly will be 
as glad as I, and I say, Pontiac, I don’t think 
there’s any need of telling the folks anything 
about this little affair ; it won’t interest them 
and there are plenty of other things to talk 
about.” 


A DISTINGUISHED FRIEND. 19 

There was so much earnestness in the request 
of the boy, that, the chief looked sideways at 
him and grinned more than before. 

“ Pontiac will think of the words his son has 
said, but he does not say what he will do.” 

Archie silently chuckled. He knew the reply 
of the distinguished American was equivalent to 
a promise. In truth, it may be doubted whether 
the plea of the lad was necessary, but then he 
wished to make certain. He dreaded any re- 
flection upon his prowess as a hunter, for he 
knew that even Polly would not spare him. 

And just here is the place for a few explana- 
tory words. 

It was at the close of the French and Indian 
War, that tremendous struggle between England 
and France for the mastery of America, that 
three families, lured by the richness of the soil 
and the many advantages of the section, crossed 
over from Canada, of which all were natives, and 
made their homes on the southern shore of Lake 
Erie, in what, as has been stated, is now the State 
of Ohio. The heads of the families had fought 
on the side of the French from the beginning to 
the end of the war, and two of them, James Du- 
puy and another, had been wounded. As you 
know, the Indians were the allies of the French 


20 THE forest messengers. 

in that great conflict, and this fact, together with 
the termination of the war, led the pioneers to 
believe there was no ground for fearing the 
hostility of the red men. None the less, they 
budded their log cabins as strongly as they 
could, and with all the crude means of defense 
that pioneers in a wild country rarely or never 
forget. They cleared off the land to the extent 
of a few acres, and began the work of making 
themselves comfortable in the solitude, which 
they hoped in time, under their culture and in- 
dustry, would blossom as the rose. 

An alarming truth was not long in forcing it- 
self upon them. Though they and the red men 
had been allies, the latter showed anything but 
a friendly disposition toward them. All the 
tact and forbearance of the settlers failed to win 
the good will of the scowling aborigines, several 
of whom warned them that they had no right 
upon the land and must leave. Three separate 
times the pioneers were fired upon from the woods, 
and it is hard to understand how they escaped in 
each instance. One stormy night a large party 
of Pottawottomies attacked the cabins, but thanks 
to the security of the structures and the vigilance 
of the defenders, they were beaten off and took 
their departure in the early light of the follow- 


A DISTINGUISHED FRIEND. 21 

ing morning. Two days later, James Dupuy was 
set upon by an athletic warrior, as he was about 
to stoop and drink from a small spring of water. 
The “interview” between the couple lasted about 
ten minutes, and it is enough to say that the red 
man never took part in any subsequent inter- 
views. 

This incident caused a consultation among the 
settlers. With one exception, all agreed that pru- 
dence demanded they should leave the country 
with the least possible delay. The exception was 
James Dupuy, who warranted the declaration 
of his wife that he was the most obstinate man 
ever born. When he had formed an opinion or 
resolution, no pressure could induce him to change 
it. He declared that he had a right to stay where 
he was — which nobody denied — and he and his 
family would stay. The others, outside of his 
own relatives, expressed their opinion in vigorous 
language, but it accomplished nothing. 

“ I have set out to found a town here, and 
here I’m going to stay so long as the good Lord 
will let me ; you can do as you choose, but it’s 
no use of talking to me.” 

And since the other two families made their 
way down to the lake and then coasted it in their 
canoes to the Detroit Eiver, up which they pad- 


22 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

died and safely disembarked on the shore of their 
native country, we bid them good-by, as they 
have no further part in this history. 

As has been intimated, Pontiac, chief of the 
Ottawas, fought with the French throughout the 
long war with England. It so happened that he 
and James Dupuy were thrown together several 
times, and once the white man helped to extricate 
the chieftain from a situation of great danger. 
This was the beginning of a friendship between 
the two which thus far had suffered no break. 

When Pontiac learned of Dupuy’s intention, 
he strongly advised against it, and his arguments 
doubtless had something to do with crystallizing 
the resolution of the Canadian to remain where 
he was. Even as early as the time of which we 
are speaking, the chieftain must have been medi- 
tating over the great conspiracy which forms one 
of the most remarkable episodes in our western 
history, for he made numerous long journeys 
through the forest, passing more than once far 
down the Mississippi Valley in order to confer 
with the different tribes. It is fair to presume 
that he was engaged upon this grave business, 
when he was providentially enabled to go to the 
help of Archie Dupuy, at the moment he was 
badly in need of such help. 


A DISTINGUISHED FRIEND. 23 

Darkness was closing over forest and clearing, 
when Pontiac, walking directly behind his 
young friend, emerged from the wood, and, pass- 
ing across the small cultivated space, ap- 
proached the home of the single pioneer in that 
lonely region. Dupuy the elder came from the 
rear of the cabin at that moment, grasped the 
hand of the dusky chieftain and bade him wel- 
come. Within the simple dwelling, the wife 
and daughter Polly were busy preparing the eve- 
ning meal. Both came out of the door, when 
they heard the voices, and added their greet- 
ings to the famous leader of the Ottawas. Then 
they passed within again to complete the slight 
work that remained to be done. Archie joined 
them, while the two men sat down on the bench 
outside, where they talked of nothing in partic- 
ular, until they were summoned to the evening 
meal. 

Pontiac took his place at the board, sitting on 
one of the stools, and bowed his head until his 
host had asked the blessing upon the simple 
food, as he never failed to do. Then he ate 
with the vigorous appetite, as natural to him as 
to those who made their home in the solitudes. 
There was always a simple dignity about this 
remarkable man, and, though he smiled and ad- 


24 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

dressed each in turn, showing a special fondness 
for the backwoods maiden who sat on his left, 
all felt a certain reserve which prevented any- 
thing like familiarity or jesting at his expense. 

It was not until the remains of the food had 
been cleared away and the men were smoking 
their pipes, — the one used by the guest being 
long-stemmed, and of red clay, furnished by the 
pioneer, — that Pontiac approached the subject 
that was in his mind. Archie had seated him- 
self before the blaze on the hearth, so as to per- 
mit the glare to fall upon the page of the small 
Bible, printed in French, and presented to him 
by his mother two years before, she having ob- 
tained it from one of the missionaries, who long 
previous had penetrated into the cheerless wil- 
derness in their self-sacrificing labors for the 
conversion of the Indians. 

The volume was the only one in the simple 
home, and the youth spent hours in pouring over 
its precious pages, but now, although he held 
the book before him for a long time, he did not 
turn a leaf. He was listening to the conversa- 
tion of the couple, in which he felt a deeper in- 
terest than either suspected. 

The same may be said of the mother, for 
though she knitted industriously, as she gently 


A DISTINGUISHED FRIEND. 25 

swayed to and fro in the rocking-chair fashioned 
by the hands of her husband, she did not let a 
word escape her. Polly sat for some time, 
speaking now and then to her mother and then 
to Archie, both of whom replied in monosylla- 
bles, until the brother, impatient over her inter- 
ruptions, looked toward her, frowned and shook 
his head, as a warning to her to hold her peace. 
By that time, she had become drowsy. She 
rose to her feet, yawned, stretched her arms 
over her head, and then kissed her parents and 
brother good-night in turn, offered her hand to 
Pontiac, who pressed it warmly, said “ Good 
night,” and she sleepily climbed the sloping 
ladder that led to the single upper story, and 
ten minutes later was wrapped in dreamless 
slumber. 

“ The heart of Pontiac is heavy,” said the 
chieftain, as he removed the pipe from between 
his lips. 

“ I am sad to hear that, my good friend ; why 
is his heart heavy ? ” 

“ It is because my brother is not wise ; he 
should have left this house long ago and gone 
to his friends in Canada.” 

The face of the pioneer flushed and he took 
several whiffs of his pipe before answering : 

3 


26 THE forest messengers. 

“ The Indians and I have always been friends ; 
why should they molest us ? ” 

“There are evil men among my people as 
there are among the pale-faces ; my brother has 
learned that long ago ; those who came here 
with him were wise, and the clouds of danger 
are no more above their heads.” 

“ Have I anything to fear from the Ottawas ? ” 
asked the settler rather sharply. 

“ No ; for none of them dare disobey the com- 
mand of Pontiac ; they know if they harm you 
or yours, he will show them no mercy ; he has 
told them so, and he never breaks his word ; 
but the Wyandots live closer to you than the 
Ottawas, and Pontiac cannot watch them as he 
watches his own people ; by and by they will 
come down in the darkness and then,” added 
the chieftain, turning upon his friend with a 
flash of his black eyes, “ what will become of 
my brother, and my sister and my children ? ” 

“ They attacked us once and we beat them 
off,” replied Dupuy rather sullenly. 

“ You had others to help you, and from what 
I know, you cannot do that again.” 

With all his obstinacy, the pioneer was shrewd. 
.He was sure there was something more in the 
words of his visitor than appeared on the sur- 


A DISTINGUISHED FRIEND. 27 

face. Some new danger was looming in the sky 
of which the chieftain as yet had given no hint. 

“ Where would you advise me to go, Pontiac, 
with my family ? ” 


CHAPTER III. 


THE DECISION. 

* * npO Canada,” was the prompt reply of the 
1 chieftain of the Ottawas ; 44 there live 
the friends of my brother and there he 
and his will be beyond harm.” 

44 But it is a long way to Canada ; to the east- 
ward is Fort Presque Isle ; a little nearer is Le 
Bceuf ; hardly any farther to the southeast is 
Pitt, besides Venango, Sandusky, and at a 
greater distance stands the stronger post of 
Detroit.” 

“ My brother must go to none of them,” said 
Pontiac with a quick earnestness that confirmed 
the suspicion in the mind of the pioneer. 

44 The words of the great chieftain are mist in 
my eyes ; all the posts I name are in the hands 
of the French, but will soon be passed over to 
the English, who won the victory in the war ; 
surely I shall be safe at any of these forts.” 

The action of the visitor was peculiar. He 
28 


THE DECISION. 


29 


was seated on the stool he had occupied when 
at the table, and, while talking, he looked 
straight into the face of the man, as was always 
Pontiac’s custom, no matter whom he was ad- 
dressing. He now slowly replaced the pipe 
between his lips, turned his head, glanced at the 
wife and her knitting, and then at Archie, who 
looking up from the page of his book, met the 
dark eyes fixed upon him. The boy instantly 
lowered his gaze to the printed page, while the 
chieftain stared into the glowing embers in 
front of the boy. 

His manner indicated that he was consider- 
ing some weighty subject, and debating whether 
to say something that was on his tongue. It 
was in accordance with his secretive nature that 
he should veil his meaning, and withhold the 
frankness that was never more necessary than 
in the present instance. 

u My brother must go to Canada ; Pontiac 
has spoken.” 

“ But you haven’t told me why I should not 
go to one of the posts named ; Pontiac is wise ; 
let him speak the words for which I am wait- 
ing” 

Tlie Ottawa now withdrew his pipe and 
turned his piercing eyes upon the other. 


30 THE forest messengers. 

“ Is my brother blind ? Does he not see the 
clouds that are climbing high in the sky ? If 
he does not heed the words of Pontiac, the 
scalps of him, of her, of my son, of my daugh- 
ter, will soon dangle from the ridge poles of the 
wigwams of the Wyandots.” 

“ But if I go to one of the forts ? ” 

“ It will be the same! Pontiac has spoken.” 

In truth the chieftain had spoken and had 
conveyed more information than he probably 
intended. If the frontier posts were in danger, 
it could be only from Indians, for, as Dupuy 
knew, the inevitable conditions of the triumph 
of the English over the French was that the 
latter should transfer all the western posts to 
their conquerors. Such was civilized warfare 
and no white man could mistake on that point. 

No further doubt lingered in the mind of the 
Canadian as to the meaning of these calls of 
Pontiac to his lonely cabin. Though he was 
friendly to the family, it was idle to suppose he 
would traverse the many leagues of woods, and 
paddle more leagues over river and lake to pay 
them a visit. When he stopped at the cabin, 
he was on his way to or from the distant tribes 
whom he was trying to bring into a conspiracy 
against the new masters of the country. Should 


THE DECISION. 


31 


he succeed in this far-reaching plot, every fort 
would be captured and the garrisons massacred. 
In the appalling turmoil of destruction, how 
could the leader of the Ottawas and of the up- 
rising save a family whose presence at a certain 
post would be taken as proof that they belonged 
to the garrison ? 

All this flashed through the mind of the 
pioneer, but he took care that no word of his 
should hint of the startling knowledge that had 
come to him. 

u Pontiac is a great chief and there is much 
wisdom in his words ; I will ponder them and 
will not forget them.” 

The answer of the settler was anything but 
satisfactory to his visitor, who expected prompt 
obedience to the unmistakable warning, which 
he had gone out of his way to deliver. He 
emitted a grunt of impatience and said : 

“ Pontiac will say no more ; if my brother 
shuts his ears to the words he has heard, then 
my brother is no wiser than a papoose.” 

The wife quietly smiled over her knitting, 
and Archie slightly raised the book in front of 
his face to hide his grin. Both were glad to 
hear the plain speaking of their friend, though 
neither comprehended its full import. 


32 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

The conversation now took a turn that was 
not interesting enough to call for its repetition 
on our part. Nothing more was said of the 
momentous theme in the minds of both, but 
they talked of hunting and the attempts of the 
pioneer to cultivate the ground which showed 
great fertility. Once the listening Archie shud- 
dered, for he believed his dusky friend was 
about to relate the particulars of the bear inci- 
dent, but he shied off and respected the wishes 
of the youth, who breathed more freely and suc- 
ceeded in fixing his attention upon the sacred 
pages before him. 

Although it was spring, the night was so 
chilly that the fire on the hearth was agreeable 
to all. It was still comparatively early, when, 
the pioneer, who knew the habits of the visitor, 
suggested that all should retire. The house- 
wife had spread a blanket in the corner of the 
room, which was the only kind of couch the Ot- 
tawa would accept. The only light in the cabin 
was that which the blazing wood on the hearth 
gave, but that was sufficient for every purpose. 
All three bade the chieftain good-night and he 
grunted an acknowledgment to each in turn, 
and stretched out in the corner, with his rifle 
leaning against the wall close to his head, and 


THE DECISION. 


33 


within easy reach. James Dupuy felt there 
could be no danger, so long as the great chief- 
tain was his guest, so, instead of drawing in the 
latchstring, as was his custom, he left it on the 
outside, where any one could enter by simply 
twitching it. 

Men accustomed to life on the frontier not only 
awake and rise early, but sleep lightly, and are 
disturbed by sounds too slight to attract the 
notice of other persons. Yet all through the 
night not one of the four who were resting up- 
stairs heard the slightest noise, but when the 
head of the family first descended the ladder, 
quickly followed by his wife, he noticed that 
Pontiac was no longer in the cabin. He had 
taken his departure hours before, and was not 
likely to be seen again for months to come. 

It was the woman who noticed a little but 
very significant thing. Stepping to the door, 
through which she was about to pass, she faced 
her husband with the question : 

“ What do you think of that ? ” 

She had taken up the latchstring and called 
his attention to the fact that all of it was on the 
inside . “ He must have done it,” she added. 

The man stepped forward to examine the 
thong more closely. 


34 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

“Yes; Pontiac did it, and he meant some- 
thing by it too.” 

“ What was his reason ? ” 

“You know, Marie, as well as I.” 

In truth she did. It was the Ottawa’s way 
of reminding the head of the family of the dan- 
ger in which he and his loved ones were placed. 
He must sleep no more with his latchstring out. 
Indeed, it would be only simple prudence to 
keep it inside throughout the day. The wife’s 
question was meant to emphasize the view taken 
of the situation by the chieftain. 

“Yes,” she said thoughtfully, as she faced her 
husband ; “ I heard what he said to you last 
evening.” 

“ He said a good many things.” 

“ But he urged you to leave this place as soon 
as you could.” 

“Yes; he is not the only one who has done 
* that ; but he told me the one place where we 
can be safe is Canada. Why are we not safe at 
any of the posts that are at greater or less dis- 
tances from us ? ” 

“ Because Pontiac is urging the different tribes 
to attack all these forts, and, if we happen to be 
in any one of them and he is not present when 
it falls, he cannot save us.” 


THE DECISION. 


35 


The pioneer was amazed at the acuteness of 
his wife. He had no thought that the truth as he 
conceived it to be, had broken upon her, but it 
certainly had. 

“ I am afraid you are right, Marie,” replied the 
husband thoughtfully ; u and it is very good in 
Pontiac to tramp so many miles through the 
woods and to paddle his canoe over so great a 
stretch of water, simply to warn us of our 
danger. I know he is friendly to us, but I hard- 
ly expected that much from him.” 

The wife, looking into the eyes of her hus- 
band, smiled significantly : 

“ James, why do you talk thus ? You know he 
has never made the long journey from his home 
to do us this favor. He is now on his way to, 
or he is returning from, some tribe whom he 
wishes to join his conspiracy. He has not gone 
much out of his way to bring this warning to us.” 

The husband laughed, patted his wife’s 
shoulder and kissed her cheek. 

“ I always knew you were smarter than other 
women, Marie, but I didn’t imagine you were 
keen as you have proved yourself to be.” 
tt Do you think as I do ? ” 
u It is impossible to think otherwise ; you are 
right in all particulars.” 


36 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

“ Then, James, when shall we start for Can-, 
ada? ” 

“Well, my dear, I haven’t made up my mind ; 
a number of things must be thought over.” 

“ I should like to know one that can excuse 
delay.” 

“ It surely isn’t necessary to set out this hour 
or this day ; we’ll discuss it later ; let me have 
your pail,” he added, taking the wooden utensil 
from her hand, “ I will bring the water from the 
spring, while you rake out the embers and start 
up the fire ; don’t give this troublesome ques- 
tion any further thought till I speak of it 
again.” 

The heart of the wife sank, for she knew the 
meaning of it all. While James Dupuy, as she 
fervently believed, was one of the best men that 
ever lived, yet, as has been said elsewhere, he 
was afflicted with a spirit of obstinacy to which 
only the stubbornness of the mule can be com- 
pared. Had their neighbors refrained from in- 
sisting that he should go with them when they 
abandoned the little settlement, he probably 
would have left of his own accord. There was 
truth in what she said to Archie : 

“ They ought to have urged him to stay here 
and do what he has done ; then he would have 


THE DECISION. 37 

gone with them. Let us be careful to make no 
mention of it.” 

The wife believed her husband was gradually 
working round to the sensible decision, when 
Pontiac the Ottawa chieftain appeared on the 
scene with the declaration that if he delayed in 
going away, he would prove himself a papoose 
in wisdom. There was fear that the only result 
of this was to crystallize the obduracy of the 
white man and to postpone indefinitely the de- 
parture. 

And that is what followed. Neither the wife 
nor the children made any further reference to 
the theme that was uppermost in their minds, nor 
did James Dupuy himself. The days length- 
ened into weeks and weeks into months, and 
still he stayed in his lonely cabin, in the depths 
of the western wilderness. He and Archie cul- 
tivated the ground and hunted and fished, and 
during all that time they never so much as had 
a glimpse of a hostile red man. Then when 
utterly unexpected, the bolt descended from the 
blue. 

The patient wife and loving mother fell ill 
one day. Medical aid was out of the question 
and all that could be done was to nurse her with 
the utmost tenderness, without any one know- 


38 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

ing the nature of her ailment. Then she folded 
her hands, received the parting kiss from the 
heart-broken ones, and closed her eyes for- 
ever. 

For a night and a day husband and children 
were so stunned by their sorrow that they did 
scarcely more than sit beside the silent form 
and sob. Then the afflicted husband roused 
himself. 

“ This must not go on,” he said sternly ; “it 
can do no good for us stay here and weep and 
moan; we must give burial to this precious 
body.” 

Archie, so weak from lack of food that he 
could barely walk, tottered to his feet, and 
stared in a dazed way about him. Polly was 
roused, and the two helped her to prepare the 
meal of which all fully partook. Then the 
father led them to the edge of the wood to the 
north, looked closely at the ground, where it 
was free from stone and stump, and said : 

“ This seems to me to be as good a spot as 
any : don’t you think so ? ” 

They silently nodded their heads, and he be- 
gan plying the spade. In a sense it was a re- 
lief to him thus to center his energies and 
thoughts upon something definite. The chil- 


THE DECISION. 


39 


dren, as was natural, rallied more quickly, and 
both assisted in lowering the body into the com- 
paratively shallow grave, which was carefully 
filled again. The bowed husband knelt over 
the little mound and offered up a prayer, after 
which the three wended their way to their des- 
olate cabin. Then they hunted out a piece of 
sandstone of the right size, and the father 
spent most of the following day in carving an 
inscription on it. The result was the ruination 
of his knife, but he accomplished the task more 
satisfactorily than would have been expected. 
The stone was sunken deep in the earth at the 
head of the grave, and then, as they turned to 
retrace their steps once more to the cabin, 
Pontiac, the Ottawa chieftain, stood before 
them. 

He, like every man born into this world, knew 
the meaning of grief, and he showed by his de- 
meanor that he sympathized with the bowed 
group. He extended his hand in silence to the 
father, to the son and then to Polly. He even 
held hers for a few seconds, as he turned about 
and walked with them to the cabin, where all 
went within the dwelling, for it was now 
autumn and the air was chilly and penetrating. 
Not once did the chieftain speak, and in his 


40 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

case it may be said silence was more eloquent 
than words. The father, understanding his 
character, told him briefly the story of his sor- 
row. When he had finished, Pontiac asked in 
his low, measured voice : 

“ My brother is still in these woods where he 
should not be ; why did he not leave when Pon- 
tiac told him to go ? ” 

His abrupt manner stirred the resentment of 
the pioneer. 

“ You urged me to go, but you didn’t order 
me to do so ; if you had, I should not have 
obeyed, for I take orders from no man.” 

The chieftain accepted the challenge : 

“ My brother must take them from Pontiac.” 

u What do you mean ? ” 

“ You must leave to-morrow.” 

“ To go where ? ” 

“ To Detroit ; after my brother arrives there, 
he may do as he chooses about crossing the river 
into Canada.” 

“ What do you mean, Pontiac, by saying such 
words to me ? ” 

The Ottawa leader explained and when he 
had finished James Dupuy replied: “I shall 
leave with my boy and girl to-morrow.” 


CHAPTER IV. 


THE MARCH OF EMPIRE. 

E VERY reader of these pages knows of the 
French and Indian AVar, which is the 
name given to the mighty struggle be- 
tween the great rival nations for the possession 
of the American continent. England and France 
had been engaged for nearly a century and a 
half in vigorously colonizing the immense re- 
gion, and their interests were sure to clash soon- 
er or later. The English settlers planted them- 
selves along the Atlantic coast from Maine to 
Florida, while the French gave their attention 
to Canada and the colder section of the country. 
There were Spanish, Dutch and Swedes also, 
but they cut no figure in that tremendous con- 
flict. 

Had France been content to stay in the valley 
of the St. Lawrence, and to the northward, no 
trouble would have come, but her dazzling 
dream was to found an empire in the Mississippi 
41 


4 


42 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

Valley, reaching from Canada down to the Gulf 
of Mexico. With this scheme in view, she began 
establishing a series of military posts through- 
out the region. At the beginning of the second 
half of the eighteenth century she had more 
than threescore of such forts, with their garri- 
sons, and she kept adding to them. 

Now since many of the charters of the Eng- 
lish colonies ran westward to the Pacific, it will 
be seen that the French were cutting directly 
across the territory which the English insisted 
belonged to them. The latter protested, but in 
vain. Instead of turning back, the French 
pushed forward more resolutely than ever. 
Virginia being the most aggrieved, sent a young 
man named George Washington, from Wil- 
liamsburg, the capital, through the wintry wil- 
derness for five hundred miles to Fort Le Boeuf, 
where the French had planted a military post. 
The young Virginian carried the written protest 
of Governor Dinwiddie, only to bring back the 
defiant refusal of the French officer to withdraw 
from the disputed region. This was in the win- 
ter of 1753-54, and the French and Indian War 
followed terminating in the autumn of 1759, by 
the capture of Quebec by General Wolfe. 

The triumph of England was complete. With 


THE MARCH OP EMPIRE. 43 

the exception of a small fishing station at the 
mouth of the St. Lawrence, France gave up 
every foot of soil on the North American conti- 
nent, and the country became thoroughly Eng- 
lish, thus to remain for twelve or fifteen years, 
when the Kevolution brought the colonies their 
independence. 

You will note, therefore, that at the time of 
the incidents narrated in the preceding chapter, 
the French and Indian War had been over for 
some time. Two or three years passed before 
the final treaty was signed, but the fighting had 
come to an end. Many of the combatants went 
to their homes, and peace would have been uni- 
versal, but for a peculiar condition brought 
about by the intrusion of the Indians into the 
problem. 

The white men, from the earliest settlements, 
paid little or no heed to the original owners of 
the soil. They would not concede that they 
had any rights which the Caucasian was bound 
to respect, but the French were wiser than the 
English in that respect. The consideration’ 
which they showed to the red men made them 
allies, and they struck many savage blows against 
England. Even after the exchange of masters, 
the English not only refused to put forth any 


44: THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

effort to gain the good will of the various tribes, 
but treated them with brutality and turned their 
easily gained friendship into enmity. 

The conclusion of the French and Indian War 
left the western posts in the hands of the French 
garrisons. It was necessary that all these should 
be given up and taken charge of by the Eng- 
lish. You know that until the Revolution our 
forefathers, even though born on this side of the 
Atlantic, were always spoken of as “ English.” 

Bear in mind the location of the principal of 
the western posts. Fort Niagara’s name shows 
where it stood ; Presque Isle was on the site of 
the present town of Erie, Pennsylvania ; fifteen 
miles south in the wilderness was Le Boeuf, the 
objective point of Washington’s journey; far- 
ther south was Venango ; at the western ex- 
tremity of Lake Erie stood Sandusky; far- 
ther to the west was Miami on the Maumee ; far 
over at the head of Lake Michigan, in the coun- 
try of the Pottawottomies, was St. Joseph ; at 
the opposite end of the lake, between it and 
Huron was Mickilimackinac. There were still 
others, but events gave the most prominence to 
Detroit, whose location is familiar to you all. 

With the situation as described, Sir Jeffrey 
Amherst decided to take possession of these 


THE MARCH OF EMPIRE. 45 

various western posts. The work was entrusted 
to Major Robert Rogers, who had been one of 
the most heroic fighters in the war just closed. 
With his company of rangers from New Hamp- 
shire, he performed deeds which in brilliant 
bravery have not often been equaled. It is sad 
to reflect his subsequent conduct ruined this 
reputation, and convinced Washington during 
the Revolution that he was a spy in the employ 
of the English. 

Rogers was at the height of his fame when he 
received his orders from Amherst. He left 
Montreal early in September, 1760, with two 
hundred of his famous rangers, in fifteen whale- 
boats. They were a powerful body who could 
well afford to laugh at the thought of anything 
in the nature of danger threatening them. The 
sturdy arms swayed the oars with the untiring 
steadiness of machinery, and, since there was no 
call for haste, they proceeded at a leisurely rate, 
while skirting the northern shore of Lake 
Ontario. Those bodies of water being fresh, 
are easily churned into turmoil by the winds 
and tempests, and the company wisely kept near 
land to which they could hasten, before the 
storm broke upon them. 

This formidable company reached Fort Ni- 


46 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

agara on the first of October. The boats were 
carried over the portage and then launched above 
the falls, where the rowing was resumed, with the 
same persistent but deliberate vigor as before. 
Meanwhile, Rogers with several companions 
hurried to Fort Pitt (on the site of Pittsburg), 
with despatches for General Monkton. As soon 
as this duty was completed, the leader of the 
rangers plunged into the wilderness, through 
which the chilling winds of autumn were al- 
ready moaning, and pushed on to Presque Isle. 
Then he and his command moved along the 
southern side of Lake Erie, on their way to 
Detroit. 

By this time it was November and the weather 
was cold. The forests had shed most of their 
leaves and looked bare and dismal. The winds 
that swept across the expanse of water were 
chilling, and the white-capped waves so threat- 
ening, that the rangers turned the prows of 
their boats toward shore, pulled them up beyond 
reach of the tempest-tossed lake, and erected 
temporary protection against the storm that 
was soon to break upon them. 

This halt by Major Rogers was made on the 
same day that James Dupuy placed the crudely 
marked stone at the head of his wife’s grave, 


THE MARCH OP EMPIRE. 47 

and the white men camped only a short distance 
away. You remember that Pontiac, the Ottawa 
chieftain, came to their desolate home and sitting 
down beside the pioneer, gave him to understand 
in unmistakable terms that he must leave with 
the least possible delay. Dupuy in reply said 
it w'as his intention to do as he had just been 
ordered, but in justice to the pioneer’s well- 
known obstinacy, it must be stated that this 
decision had been reached before Pontiac spoke, 
and indeed before his unexpected but welcome 
appearance. 

His new resolution was brought about by the 
death of his wife. He could not bear the 
thought of remaining in the home, without her 
companionship. Besides, he saw as never be- 
fore, the thoughtless selfishness that had kept 
him there so long, when there was every reason 
why he should go. The lives of his two chil- 
dren were in constant peril, and he could not 
help wondering how it was the little family had 
been spared so long. Reproaching himself for 
his course, he formed his resolution in the same 
moment that he roused himself from his depres- 
sion and called to his son to help in the burial 
of the body. 

So it was that Pontiac really had little to do 


48 THE forest messengers. 

with the decision of the pioneer, though the 
stern chieftain told him that if he refused, he 
would order his warriors to burn his cabin and 
drive them all out. This grim announcement 
removed the last vestige of doubt from the mind 
of Dupuy of the conspiracy that the Ottawa 
leader was carefully bringing to a head. 

But Pontiac had some interesting information 
to impart. A large party of white soldiers, who 
he knew were English, had been rowing along 
the southern shore of the lake for many days, 
and now at the prospect of a storm breaking, 
they had come to land and gone into camp, 
doubtless intending to wait until the weather 
cleared. 

“ He is entering this country without Pontiac’s 
permission,” added the chieftain angrily, “ and 
he shall go no farther until he receives it.” 

Pontiac had spoken of the large number of 
white men in the boats, and Dupuy was quick 
with the pointed question : 

“ How are you going to prevent him ? ” 

“ When Pontiac raises his hand, his warriors 
will spring from the ground like the leaves that 
fall from the trees.” 

“ Have you any of your warriors with you ? ” 

“ So many,” replied the Ottawa holding up 


THE MARCH OF EMPIRE. 49 

his hands and indicating nearly a score by open- 
ing and closing his fingers ; “ they are chiefs 
and brave warriors ; we are going to call upon 
the pale-faced leader now; my son must go 
with me to tell him what the words mean 
which are spoken in his ears by Pontiac.’’ 

This surely was an odd request, and Archie 
Dupuy, who was listening to the conversation, 
could not repress a smile. Pontiac was asking 
for an interpreter, when he himself spoke Eng- 
lish almost as well as the lad himself. But he 
had that peculiarity — which in truth was not 
peculiar to him alone — of refusing to use the 
language or to admit his knowledge of it when 
talking with one whom he disliked or distrusted. 
Perhaps you have not forgotten that “ Oom Paul 
Kruger,” the late president of the Boer republic, 
always followed this rule. 

As for Archie himself, he was one of those 
persons who are quick to acquire other tongues. 
His association with Pontiac himself and with 
several of his warriors who occasionally called 
at his home, gave him such facility of speech in 
their lingo, that he and Pontiac often used no 
other in their conversation. The youth with 
some difficulty could make his meaning known 
in Ojibway or Wyandot, while, as I have shown, 


50 THE forest messengers. 

he had no difficulty in reading French, thanks 
to the instruction of his parents. 

Pontiac made no explanation of his singular 
request, and Archie replied that it would give 
him pleasure to serve his good friend in any way 
he could. He saw in the presence of so many 
•white men in the neighborhood, as did the chief- 
tain, and his father, the best means possible for 
their leaving the place under a safe escort. 

“ When do you wish me to go with you ? ” 
asked the youth. 

“ Now,” replied Pontiac, rising to his feet and 
passing out of the door, followed by the lad, 
who said to his father and sister that he would 
soon return and report to them. Thus guided, 
the two had gone hardly two hundred yards, 
when they came upon an interesting scene. 

Sixteen Ottawa warriors — Archie counted 
them — dressed much as was Pontiac, were stand- 
ing in a group, as if they had just reached the 
spot and were awaiting the coming of their 
leader. There were no signs of an encampment 
nor anything to indicate that they had not ar- 
rived at the spot a few minutes before. None 
of them spoke as Pontiac went forward and said 
a few words in tones so low that the lad could 
not hear them. Doubtless they felt surprised 


51 


THE MARCH OP EMPIRE. 

at seeing the companion of the chieftain, but, if 
so, nothing in their manner showed it. 

After the few words of Pontiac, he strode to- 
ward the camp of the white men, the others 
following in Indian file, each stepping in the 
footprints of the one in advance — another prac- 
tice common to those people — though no neces- 
sity existed for such precaution in the present 
instance. Pontiac paid no attention to the 
youth, who fell to the rear of the procession, 
which wound its way through the forest, until 
it debouched into a natural opening, where 
another striking picture revealed itself. 

The two hundred rangers had gone into camp 
as stated, because of the impending storm. 
They had thrown up rough structures of limbs 
and boughs of trees. Some were seated on logs, 
some on the ground, lolling in postures of indo- 
lence, most of them smoking pipes, and chatting 
with the abandon of those to whom the hardships 
of the camp and trail and the dangers of fight- 
ing were everyday pastimes. 

There was a general raising of heads and ces- 
sation of conversation as the line of Ottawas 
with Pontiac at their head, emerged into the 
opening, the leader pausing with a certain 
dignity, and looking around, as if in quest of 


52 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

the commander of the armed company. In 
front of the farthest rude structure, a man of 
large stature, spare, muscular and smooth-faced, 
was stretched on the ground leaning on one 
elbow, talking with a companion seated near, 
his feet drawn up and his arms clasping his 
knees, while he puffed lazily at a short-stemmed 
pipe of clay. The former was fully six feet in 
stature, with strong features and a complexion 
browned and hardened by years of exposure. 
His dress was that of the frontiersmen, as was 
that of his men gathered around him. No one 
could look upon the leader, as he came to his 
feet and stood upright, without admiration of 
his powerful figure and well-knit frame. As 
head of the company, he instantly recognized 
the foremost chief of the visitors, and walked 
toward him with a pleasant smile. He carried 
no rifle, though a knife and pistol showed in 
the girdle around his waist. He removed his 
coonskin cap and bowed with the grace of a 
Chesterfield, when he halted in front of Pontiac, 
and without offering his hand, said : 

“ I am glad to meet the great chieftain of the 
red men.” 

It was evident he was not certain of the 
identity of the Ottawa nor even of the tribe to 


THE MARCH OF EMPIRE. 53 

which he belonged, but he recognized him as a 
chief of some tribe, which was sufficient. 

The white man spoke in English, and, look- 
ing into the face of the leader, awaited his 
reply. Pontiac turned to Archie, who, at a 
gesture, had come to his side, and said in his 
own tongue: 

“ Ask him who he is.” 

The lad did so in English. 

“ I am Major Robert Rogers, head of Rogers’ 
Rangers, who did a little work in the late w^ar 
between the French and English.” 

Archie could not repress a look of pleasure, 
for, though he had never seen this famous man 
until now, he had often heard his father speak 
of him, as one of the most daring fighters on the 
side of the English. As I have said, his name 
is identified with many heroic exploits of the 
border, and it is not too much to assert that he 
contributed a good deal to the success of the 
French and Indian War. He was specially 
skilful in his warfare with the red men, most of 
whom, as you remember, were the allies of the 
French in that formidable struggle. 

Major Rogers supplemented his reply with a 
few words addressed in a lower tone to Archie 
himself. 


54 THE forest messengers. 

“ He isn’t a bad looking fellow, but I haven’t 
any faith in his kind ; I would rather — — ” 
Looking at Archie Dupuy, Major Rogers saw 
him wink. Instantly catching his meaning, he 
added without a noticeable break in his sen- 
tence, — “ meet a great man like him than to talk 
with a score of ordinary chiefs.” 


CHAPTER V. 


TWO LEADERS. 


A RCHIE Dupuy gravely translated the re- 
ply, with the additional remark of Major 
Rogers to the Ottawa leader, who, you 
need not be reminded, already understood every 
word that had been said, though he could hardly 
have caught the real meaning of the broken sen- 
tence, nor had he observed the expressive signal 
of his young friend. 

“What is the business of Major Rogers in 
this country which does not belong to him, but 
to Pontiac, chief of the Ottawas ? 99 

The moment this inquiry was translated, the 
leader of the Rangers started with pleased sur- 
prise. Truth to tell, however, it was a piece of 
diplomacy on his part. He suspected the iden- 
tity of the chieftain from the first, but no one 
understood aboriginal nature better than he. 
This fact you will bear in mind as the interview 
progresses. 


56 THE forest messengers. 

M And this is Pontiac, the head of the Otta- 
was ! ” exclaimed the Major ; “ who has not 
heard of him and the wonderful deeds of the 
mighty chieftain and his warriors? Had the 
French possessed the courage of him and his 
men, the English never could have conquered 
them.” 

While the white man was expressing these 
extravagant sentiments, he looked into the im- 
mobile countenance of Pontiac. Although a 
supreme master of his emotions, there was the 
faintest lighting up of the features which would 
have told the Hanger the truth that had already 
been made known by the eyelid of Archie 
Dupuy. 

During the brief minutes thus occupied, all 
the white men had come to their feet and were 
attentively watching the scene. Most of them 
kept at a respectful distance, but three of the 
subordinate officers moved forward, leaving 
their guns behind them, and stood with folded 
arms a few paces to the rear of their leader. In 
this position, they understood all that passed 
between him and the chieftain. Among the 
whole company there was not one who had not 
heard more or less of Pontiac, and they studied 
the imposing figure with deep interest. 


TWO LEADERS. 


57 


Pretending to rally from his delighted sur- 
prise, Major Rogers turned to the three officers 
and said : 

“ Bring the tokens that are meant for Pontiac 
and his warriors ; make haste for he must not 
be kept waiting.” 

This was another piece of “ diplomacy.” No 
presents had been sent to the Ottawa, but Rob- 
ert Rogers, as I have said, understood the Amer- 
ican Indian. He could not only wage war 
against him, but he knew how to treat him when 
peace was the theme. 

His comrades in arms were hardly less wise 
than he in this respect. All three of his offi- 
cers — one of whom was a captain — turned and 
walked hurriedly to the tent, from which they 
quickly emerged, their arms filled with gaudy 
trinkets, consisting of beads, bright ribbons, 
scarlet pieces of cloth and enough knives with 
ornamented handles, to furnish one for each of 
the warriors. 

To do this took a little time, during which the 
conversation between the two leaders went on 
without interruption, except that caused by the 
translation of the young pioneer. 

“Where does Major Rogers and his men come 
from ? ” 

5 


58 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

u From General Amherst at Montreal.” 

“ What business has he in this country which 
belongs to Pontiac and his people ? ” 

“ My brother, the great Pontiac, knows of the 
war between the French and English whose 
homes are on the other side of the great water ; 
Pontiac will not forget the war, for there was 
no braver chieftain and warrior than he ; the 
strife has been long and hard, but the English 
have conquered ; my people are the children of 
the English on the other side of the great water ; 
the French have built many forts in the West, 
like Detroit, Presque-Isle, LeBoeuf, Venango, 
Pitt and other posts, but they no longer belong 
to them, for the English were the stronger and 
the French have agreed to give them up ; I have 
been sent to receive them fe>m the French gar- 
risons that now hold them ; I cannot reach 
Detroit without passing through the hunting 
grounds of Pontiac ; General Amherst, who is a 
great warrior and therefore loves Pontiac, wishes 
me to give these tokens of his regard to him and 
to ask Pontiac for his permission to go through 
his hunting grounds.” 

It was at this juncture that the three officers 
with their load of presents, came up beside 
Major Rogers and awaited his orders. He in- 


TWO LEADERS. 


59 


dicated that they were to be presented person- 
ally to Pontiac, who 'would make his further 
wishes known. The chief declined to take any 
of them from the hands that were extended, but 
loftily signed that they were to be given to his 
warriors. 

“ He says they are for them,” explained Archie 
to the donors, who were slightly mystified for 
the moment ; “ he does not need them.” 

Rogers turned his head and spoke hastily to a 
captain, who instantly passed his load to his 
companions and broke into a lope for the tent 
of the Major. He was gone for only a twink- 
ling, when he strode rapidly back to the side of 
his leader. 

All eyes were fixed upon the officer, for he 
bore in his hand one of the finest of old-fashioned 
rifles. The stock was ornamented with silver, 
and even the ramrod nestling in the clasp on 
the under side of the barrel, had been polished 
so brightly that it gleamed in the dull light. 
The yellow flint, gripped in the jaws of the 
cumbersome hammer, had never as yet struck 
fire in response to the pressure of the trigger. 
More than one eye sparkled at sight of the 
weapon, and, when Major Rogers, to whom it 
was passed, stepped forward and handed it to 


60 THE forest messengers. 

Pontiac, it was useless for the chieftain to try 
to hide his pleasure. By an odd coincidence, he 
had broken the lock of his gun a few weeks be- 
fore, and it was poorly mended by one of the 
French blacksmiths, at Detroit. No present 
could have been more opportune, and it captured 
the red man. He took it from the donor and 
tried to appear indifferent. 

Rogers, with a tact natural to him, added in 
his off-hand way : 

“ I hope my brother will accept this token of 
the good will of myself and all the English ; 
while it is unworthy of the great Pontiac, it is 
the best we can do. I have been several days 
in the country of Pontiac, but not one of his 
warriors or squaws has been harmed by us ; we 
shall push on to Detroit, if he will be ' kind 
enough to allow us to do so, and will only wait 
to see Detroit turned over to our soldiers as 
will be done ; then we shall go away and the 
Pontiac will see us no more ; but we hope he 
will always have the same thoughts of us that 
we shall have of him.” 

It may be doubted whether anyone else would 
have succeeded so well as Major Rogers in the 
task before him. It was not the valuable pres- 
ents alone which he distributed — though they 


TWO LEADERS. 


61 


had their effect — but his address and flattery 
that Avon the good will of the famous chief- 
tain. 

“ Pontiac is glad to hear the words of his 
brave brother,” said he, through Archie Dupuy ; 
“ he knows his brother speaks with a single 
tongue, and that after his visit to Detroit, he 
will go to his home and will disturb us no more. 
Pontiac has heard that the English have become 
the masters of this country in place of the 
French : will they treat the red men as kindly 
as the French have treated them ? ” 

The reply of Major Rogers was honest : 

“ They will ; it is their wish to live in peace 
with the red men, and to be their brothers ; will 
Pontiac tell the other chieftains and warriors 
what General Amherst our leader says through 
me ? If Pontiac will do so, then I am sure all 
trouble will end and we shall be brothers in 
truth.” 

The Major dreaded a certain question and 
had tried to avert it, but it was uttered by the 
Ottawa in his next words : 

u The French called themselves masters of 
this country, but it was not theirs; the red men 
were here long before they came, and it be- 
longed to them ; the French promised that if 


62 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

we helped them to fight the English, they would 
give all our hunting grounds back to us. Now 
the French are going away and the English are 
coming to take their places : do they mean to 
be our new masters ? ” 

Major Rogers might dally with the plain 
truth, but he would not tell a direct falsehood. 
He knew of the promises made by the French 
to their Indian allies, many of whom believed 
the pledges, and he did not need to be told that 
the English would never acknowledge the rights 
of the aborigines to their own lands. It was 
hard for him to answer the question. 

“ I will tell my people what Pontiac says, and 
they will see that the red men are treated with 
justice. But did not the Great Spirit create all 
his children, and does he not wish them to live 
in peace and be brothers ? ” 

“ The pale*faces have their own homes and 
hunting grounds beyond the great water ; let 
them go back and leave the red men alone ; the 
Great Spirit will be pleased.” 

Seeing the delicate ground toward which 
they were tending, Major Rogers cleverly 
steered the conversation away. He repeated 
his thanks, promised to carry the words of 
Pontiac to the head of the English forces, and 


TWO LEADERS. 


63 


then asked his visitors to stay and eat food with 
him. 

“ It is a long way to Pontiac’s village, and he 
must not tarry on the road ; my brother, if he 
keeps his promise, shall not be harmed while in 
the country of Pontiac.” 

The chief and each of his warriors then gravely 
shook hands in turn with the leader of the 
famous Hangers, grunting a word or two in 
their own tongue, and, turning about, followed 
the chieftain into the woods. While Archie 
Dupuy was waiting to take his place at the 
foot of the procession, Major Rogers touched 
his shoulder : 

“ Young man, if you are at liberty, I should 
like to have you stay awhile with me.” 

The youth turned to Pontiac for permission, 
but he was in the act of passing out of sight 
among the trees, and did not look around. 
Since Archie had performed the duty asked of 
him, he could see no reason why he should not 
accept the invitation of Major Rogers. He 
therefore held his ground. 

When the last dusky visitor was shut from 
sight, Rogers said : 

“ Come over here by my lodge for a few 
words.” 


64 THE forest messengers. 

When the two were seated, with the three 
officers members of the group, the Major said : 

“ I thank you for giving me the signal you 
did ; I had no suspicion that Pontiac under- 
stood English.” 

“ He speaks it quite well, and I have no 
doubt that some of those with him do, but he 
doesn’t believe you know it.” 

“ For which I am indebted to your quickness, 
young man ; but, ever since I saw you, 1 have 
been wondering how it is that you are in this 
part of the world ; are you living with those 
people ? ” 

A few minutes sufficed for Archie to clear up 
the matter which might well cause speculation 
on the part of his new acquaintances, all of 
whom listened to the narration with close atten- 
tion. 

“ I don’t know when I have heard a more re- 
markable story,” said Rogers ; “ and you tell me 
your home is near by and that you have lived 
there for several years.” 

“Yes ; there were three families at first, but 
the other two became alarmed and took the ad- 
vice of Pontiac, when he told them to lose no 
time in returning to Canada.” 

“ Since you are Canadians and the heads of 


TWO LEADERS. 


65 


the families fought with the French, one would 
think there was nothing to fear from the In- 
dians.” 

w We have nothing to fear from the Ottawas, 
but the other tribes make no distinction among 
white men ; I cannot understand how it is we 
have been spared.” 

Major Rogers smoked his pipe for a minute 
or two in silence, while the expression of his 
face showed he was pondering a serious question. 

“ I don’t know what to think of Pontiac ; I 
fear he is plotting some deviltry ; I know his 
breed pretty well ; don’t you think I made a 
good impression on him ? ” 

“ There is no doubt of that ; you have nothing 
to fear from him, while on your way to Detroit.” 

“ I’m sure you are right, but I see trouble 
nevertheless ; the rest of. the Indians do not un- 
derstand matters as he does ; naturally they are 
the enemies of the English, because we have 
been fighting them so hard. The real danger is 
here : the French hate us as badly as do the red- 
skins ; although they have been beaten and will 
give up the military posts, the old garrisons will 
do all they can to foment the enmity of the In- 
dians ; they will tell them that their great fath- 
er on the other side of the ocean has been asleep ; 


66 THE forest messengers. 

that he will soon awake and drive out the Eng- 
lish and give back the hunting grounds to the 
Indians ; you can see how that will work, and 
that isn’t the worst,” added the Ranger, com- 
pressing his lips. 

“I don’t understand you,” said the interested 
youth. 

“ Had our side possessed half the sense of the 
French, they would have won over the tribes 
and made them their allies in the war. They 
failed to do so and paid bitterly for it. They 
despise the Indians and will continue to treat 
them as dogs ; this, added to the discontent 
among the redskins over the change, and the se- 
cret encouragement the French will give them, 
is going to make trouble of the worst kind. 
However,” said the Ranger rousing himself, 
“ it’s wasted time to speculate about such things. 
I understand that your father has decided to 
leave this lonely place ? ” 

“Yes; the death of mother has changed his 
plans and he will not stay an hour longer than 
necessary.” 

“ Has he any home in view ? ” 

“ I think in the end, we shall go back to Can- 
ada, but he has not said so.” 

“Then let him go with us to Detroit,” said 


TWO LEADERS. 


67 


Rogers heartily ; u when we reach there, all he 
will have to do is to cross the river and he will 
be in his own country.” 

“ I thank you for him and my sister and my- 
self ; I wish you would go to my home with me 
and spend the night.” 

“ I accept the invitation — that is partially. It 
will give me pleasure to call upon him, but I 
will return this evening and' stay with my men 
in camp.” 

Within the following half hour, Archie Dupuy 
and his new friend entered the cabin of the 
pioneer, who warmly welcomed the famous Ran- 
ger. As you know, the Canadian had been told 
of many of his daring exploits, and no persons in 
the world have more respect for each other than 
those who have met on the battle field. Rogers 
had never heard of Dupuy, for he was a private 
throughout the war, but he uttered a number of 
tactful compliments which won the good will of 
the pioneer. 

“ I am glad to have the privilege of escorting 
you and your bright son and daughter to De- 
troit, where they will have nothing to fear from 
the treachery of the redskins.” 

a And I thankfully accept the offer,” said the 
settler; “ I had hoped to build up a home here 


68 THE forest messengers. 

and to spend my days in peace and quiet, but,” 
lie added in a broken voice, “ the loss of my wife 
has changed all that.” 

“You have made .a wise decision. As soon 
as the skies clear, we shall resume our voyage 
to Detroit.” 

The guest remained to the evening meal, and, 
when he at last bade his friends good night and 
set out for his own camp, a full understanding 
had been reached between him and the afflicted 
family. 


CHAPTER VI. 

THE GATHERING CLOUDS. 

T HE storm raged for three days. Then it 
cleared and the sun came out with more 
strength than before. There was a touch 
of Indian summer in the air, which was grateful 
to none more than to the Rangers and the pioneer 
and his children, when the voyage along the 
southern shore of Lake Erie was resumed. 
Major Rogers took his guests in his own boat, 
several of the crew being distributed among the 
others, and did everything to make his friends 
comfortable. The few articles brought by them 
* took little room and at no time, with the abun- 
dance of fish and game, was there lack for 
food. 

The drowsy, golden weather lasted until the 
primitive squadron reached the western end of 
Lake Erie, where a marked drop in temperature 
took place. When it grew dark, the boats 
turned into shore as was their custom, and camp 
was made for the night. Hardly were the fires 
started, with the fragrant smell of boiling fish 
69 


70 # THE forest messengers. 

and venison in the air, and the hardy Rangers 
laughing, frolicking and jesting, when startling 
news came to Rogers. 

This veteran was always cautious when in 
such situations as the present. He never landed 
without sending several of his most skilful 
scouts in advance, to reconnoitre the surround- 
ing forest and to make sure that no treachery 
from the Indians, who he knew were keeping 
watch of his progress, threatened the party. 

The report being favorable, the landing was 
made and guards placed. At the same time, 
several fallen trees were rolled into such a posi- 
tion that they would serve for breastworks in 
case of an attack. It was early in the evening 
that one of the keenest scouts came in with 
word to his leader that peril was close to them. 
He had discovered several Indians lurking near, 
and had heard the signals passing between so 
many that he believed a war party was in the 
neighborhood and that it intended to attack the 
camp. 

„ This' was the critical situation, when Dupuy, 
who had also been scouting along shore, ap- 
peared with astonishing news, though it was re- 
assuring in a marked degree. He, too, had 
seen several Indians and recognized them as 


THE GATHERING CLOUDS. fl 

Ottawas. This enabled him to open communica- 
tion with a couple, who had been visitors to his 
cabin some months before. They told him that 
fully four hundred Ojibways and Pottawottomies 
had formed an ambush at the entrance to De- 
troit River, and intended to massacre all the 
Rangers, who, as will be seen, would be placed 
at a fatal disadvantage. About this time, Pon- 
tiac learned of the plan, and by his influence in 
behalf of his new friends, persuaded the fierce 
• warriors to give up their design. Some of 
them, flitting about in the wood, belonged to the 
hostile tribes, but nothing was to be feared 
from them. 

“ The word from Pontiac is direct,” said 
Dupuy; “he has distributed his trustworthy 
Indians among the others and not a shot will 
be fired at you.” 

The pioneer was so positive, that Rogers was 
convinced. The result proved the assurance 
justified. Such an ambush had j3een formed, 
but the Ottawa chieftain brought it to naught, 
and the voyage up the Detroit River was com- 
pleted without any interference from hostiles. 

Major Rogers sent forward Lieutenant Brehrn 
with a letter to Captain Beletre, the comman- 
dant at Detroit, notifying him that Canada had 


72 THE forest messengers. 

surrendered, that his post was included in the 
capitulation, and a detachment would soon 
arrive at Detroit to relieve him of his charge. 
The Frenchman nearly exploded with rage 
when he read the letter. 

“ I don’t believe it ! It is one great lie ! 
Anyway it is informal and I shall tight any 
English force that dare come within range of 
my guns.” 

He did his utmost to rouse the Indians, but 
they paid little attention to him ; and, some 
days later, another officer went forward with a 
copy of the capitulation and a letter from. 
Marquis de Vaudreuil, ordering the commandant 
to give up the post in accordance with the terms 
the Marquis had made with General Amherst. 
.No choice was left to Captain Belktre, who 
yielded with ill grace. The Rangers landed on 
the opposite bank, and two officers with a small 
detachment crossed the river to take possession 
of the fort. .The French garrison filed out on 
the plain and laid down their arms, the French 
flag was lowered and the cross of St. George 
raised to the top of the flagstaff. Among the 
spectators, were seven hundred Indians, who, 
when the Canadian militia came out and were 
disarmed, were mystified that so large a force 


THE GATHERING CLOUDS. 73 

should submit to so small a one, and that the 
captors did not straightway put every prisoner 
to death. This transfer of Detroit by the 
French to the English took place November 29, 
1760. The Canadians, upon taking the oath of 
allegiance, were allowed to retain their houses 
and farms, and the garrison were sent as prison- 
ers down the lake. An officer departed south- 
ward to take possession of Miami and Outanon, 
guarding the communication between Lake Erie 
and the Ohio, and Rogers himself, with a few of 
his men, went northward to relieve the French 
garrison at Michilimackinac. Storms and ice 
delayed this transfer, however, until the follow- 
ing season. 

Among the few Indians who read the mean- 
ing of the strange spectacle was Pontiac. In 
the depths of the forest, when he drove his 
birchen canoe over the waters of Erie, when he 
listened to the hurricane and tempest, which 
splintered the grants of the wood, wffien he in 
his calmer moods looked up at the snowy clouds, 
as they swept through the blue sky, and in his 
brooding and meditations in his lodge' at mid- 
night, — the same bewildering, enthralling dream 
filled his being. It was that which thrilled 

more than one red American, — the sweeping 
6 


74 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

away of every white man that had set foot on 
their hunting grounds * It is not to be wondered 
at that, with their vague knowledge of the 
numbers and strength of the invaders, this 
stupendous task seemed possible to the leading 
Indians, *nor that a half century later, Te- 
cumseh, the greatest of them all, undertook the 
work. 

No one could tell of a certainty the number 
of tribes who roamed the forests and prairies, 
from the fringe of the Atlantic settlements to 
that other great water, far to the westward, be- 
yond the mountains and rivers and plains. But 
these tribes fought one another, with the same 
fierceness that they assailed the pale-faces. 
Therefore, they were weak and the pale-faces 
steadily pushed them toward the setting sun. 

But suppose all these tribes could be brought 
into union, and that they should join in attack- 
ing the white men ! 

This was the theme that took possession of Pon- 
tiac night and day. There is a legend, which is 
reasonable, to the effect that, following the long- 
ing which sometimes sways the red as well as 
the white man, Pontiac once made a journey far 
into the wilderness to the west of the Missis- 
sippi. He was led by a profound curiosity and 


THE GATHERING CLOUDS. 75 

craving for knowledge, and was absent from his 
people for more than a year. This was on 
the eve of the breaking out of the French and 
Indian War, and, when he returned, he brought 
with him a knowledge such as was possessed by 
few white men. He had learned much of the 
numbers of those of his race, though he prob- 
ably magnified the strength of the tribes which 
he did not visit. 

Let me say that one of the commonest mis- 
takes of the present day is this magnifying of 
the number of the early Indians, and the often 
heard declaration that the race is dying out, 
with the certainty that the time will eventually 
come, when not an Indian will remain on this 
continent. It is true that many tribes have 
perished and some have dwindled until only a 
few remnants are left ; but it is equally true 
that this decrease has been made up by the 
growth of other tribes. For instance, there never 
were more Iroquois (if indeed there ever were so 
many) than there are to-day. You may depend 
upon it, that the red race will not vanish from 
America before the last white man disappears. 

When Pontiac came back to his people, he 
told them of the countless numbers of Indians 
who dwelt in the region toward the setting sun. 


76 THE forest messengers. 

In characteristic language, he said they were 
like the leaves on the trees and the sands on the 
shores of the lakes, but there is no report that 
the chieftain ever outlined the amazing scheme, 
which even then, must have been assuming form 
in his mind, and the fact that he never proposed 
a confederation of all the tribes beyond the Mis- 
sissippi with those under his direct control, is 
an impressive proof of his real greatness. 

The reason for his failure so to do was because 
there was but one Pontiac. Had there been a 
score, or half a score, the attempt would have 
been made. In his tour, not only far to the 
westward, but down the Mississippi Valley, he 
had diligently searched for the chief, fitted by 
nature to stand at his side and join in the pro- 
digious task. He never found him and the 
time came when he gave up looking for him. 

Thus the limits of his mission were narrowed. 
He decided to undertake a work which he was 
sure of accomplishing : the formation of a con- 
federacy among the tribes nearer home. His 
knowledge of the strength and the number of 
the pale-faces to the eastward, beyond the Al- 
leghany Mountains, taught him the fatal folly of 
a war against them ; but the western forts 
could be wrenched from the new masters, and 


THE GATHERING CLOUDS. 77 

the blows could be delivered with such effect 
that the English would never dare to penetrate 
the wilderness in the effort to regain them. 

Having thus cleared the path, let us proceed 
with the incidents we have set out to relate. 

Detroit at the time to which we refer, was 
laid out in the form of a square and was in- 
closed by a high palisade. A wooden bastion 
stood at each corner, with several pieces of 
artillery mounted thereon, and there were block- 
houses over the gateway. The dwellings were 
about a hundred in number, so that the post 
was a large one. The houses were separated by 
several narrow streets, and a broad space lay be- 
tween them and the palisades. All the build- 
ings, including the chapel, were wooden struc- 
tures, and fire, therefore, was the enemy which 
was most to be dreaded, for a conflagration, 
once fairly started, would lay every dwelling in 
ashes. 

Detroit was now under the command of Major 
Gladwyn, and the garrison numbered one hun- 
dred and twenty men, with fifty more capable 
of bearing arms in an emergency. On the same 
side of the river to the southward, were the vil- 
lages of the Pottawottomies ; across the river, 
extending several miles both above and below 


78 THE forest messengers. 

the fort, were the houses of the French settlers. 
Facing the Pottawottomies on the left bank were 
the Wyandots on the right shore, and to the 
rear of the French dwellings. Four or five 
miles farther up stream in the direction of Lake 
St. Clair and a little back of the river, was the 
village of the Ottawas, where Pontiac made his 
home in one of the most unpretentious of the 
primitive lodges. 

The Ojibway region was well to the north of 
Detroit along the western shore of Lake Huron ; 
the Wyandots belonged south of Lake Erie as 
well as to the north of the western extremity, 
and the tribes named roamed over an immense 
area, but were brought to the neighborhood of 
Detroit as the preparations for the siege pro- 
gressed. 

James Dupuy was ever grateful to Major 
Rogers for the kindness he had shown himself 
and children. He had unquestionably carried 
them out of the zone of danger, and now that 
they had taken up their home on the Canadian 
side of the river, among their own people, they 
had no ground for fear. The pioneer was 
thankful, too, to Pontiac, whose ability he 
respected and who had given many proofs of 
his friendship for him and his children, but the 


THE GATHERING CLOUDS. ^9 

man found himself placed, without any wish of 
his own, in a trying situation. The cabin which 
he occupied was hardly larger than the one he 
had builded far to the southward. Where land 
had only a nominal value, and every one was 
anxious to give him help, he secured the owner- 
ship of several acres, and devoted most of his en- 
ergy to tilling the soil which yielded good crops. 
Archie, who was growing fast, gave help, while 
Polly, now a comely miss, took the place, so far 
as she could, of her mother. The brother could 
not lose his fondness for hunting, and often 
spent days and nights in the woods, — far more 
time than w T as passed by his parent in that way. 

The crucial situation resulted from the knowl- 
edge which had come to Dupuy long before, 
and which was confirmed by little bits of in- 
formation, now and then, whose meaning he 
could not mistake. Pontiac had not abandoned 
his plot of uniting the western tribes in a war 
against the forest garrisons. Some might think 
he had, because of the delay in striking the 
blow. The months came and went, winter 
changed to spring and summer, and returned 
again, and still, on the surface, all was as serene 
as before. The Indians visited the posts with- 
out hindrance or question. There had been 


80 THE forest messengers. 

many occasions, when, had they been so dis- 
posed, they could have destroyed more than one 
fort, but they made no sign. 

These many months of immunity naturally 
drove away the fear of molestation from the 
commandants of nearly all the posts. Such a 
fatal sense of security has been the doom of 
many a brave company of men, before and since. 

Dupuy was one of the few who was not de- 
ceived. The longer Pontiac waited, the better 
his chance of success. When misgiving should 
be banished from the minds of all who were 
marked for victims, the task of the Indians 
would be easy. Meanwhile, the Ottawa leader 
was perfecting his conspiracy, patiently biding 
his time, and resolved not to strike until every- 
thing was ready. Pontiac, as has been shown, 
was the supreme head of the Ottawas, his own 
special people, the O jib ways and the Pottawot- 
tomies, while his impressive personality was 
felt by the Wyandots and the Pottawottomies, 
and most of the tribes in the Mississippi Val- 
ley. No Indian of the eighteenth century was 
his equal in greatness. 

Dupuy’s sense of duty would not allow him 
to hold his peace. He knew that Pontiac dis- 
trusted him because of his friendship for the 


THE GATHERING CLOUDS. 81 

English. The Canadian wished to retain the 
good will of the chieftain, but his honor would 
not let him pay the price demanded. He could 
never forgive himself, if he remained mute when 
he saw Major Gladwyn share the general sense 
of safety that prevailed among the western 
forts. 

One day, when he learned of a formal visit 
made by Pontiac and several of his chiefs, Du* 
puy paddled across the river and went straight 
to Major Gladwyn, who received him courteous- 
ly, for he held him in high esteem. 

“ I tell you,” said the visitor, after the usual 
preliminaries, “ you are making the mistake of 
your life.” 

The officer was in a pleasant mood this sun- 
shiny afternoon and smiled. 

u Always croaking, my friend ; why, Pontiac 
has told me so often that he is my brother, that 
the English use him and his people as well as 
the French ever did, that he will be happy to 
do me any service in his power, that it’s becom- 
ing an old story and I must believe him.” 

“ Why must you believe him ? Have you 
never heard of a man 1 protesting too much ? ’ ” 

“ I never heard of an Indian doing that sort 
of thing.” 


82 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

“ I have.” 

“When and where?” 

“ Many times from the same chieftain who 
dinned it in your ears to-day.” 

“Hang it, Dupuy ! do you know anything 
positive ? ” 

“ I can’t say I do, but I understand human 
nature.” 

“ Are you the only person possessing that 
valuable knowledge ? ” 


CHAPTER VII. 


OMINOUS SIGNS. 

T HE face of the settler flushed at this slur. 
Instead of uttering the words he had in 
mind, he retorted : 

“ I have not said that, but I do say that among 
those whose knowledge is the equal of mine, is 
not Major Gladwyn.” 

Instead of taking offense, the somewhat portly 
and good-natured officer, took his pipe from his 
mouth and slightly throwing back his head, 
laughed heartily. 

“ I agree with you, my friend ; no people 
know the cruel fierceness of the red men as well 
as the French, which explains how quick they 
were to make allies of them in fighting a civ- 
ilized nation.” 

“ It is true they were quicker and therefore 
wiser than the English, but their efforts were 
not stronger; your people would have been 
glad to use them, but they were not as sensible 
as mine.” 

“ How could they be as wise in the ways of 
83 


84 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

savagery, rapine and crime ? And yet that wis- 
dom that you speak of availed your countrymen 
nothing. However, let us drop this phase of 
the question, before either of us says something 
he may regret. You advise me not to trust 
Pontiac, but you give no real reason for your 
warning. "When you do so, I shall heed your 
.words, but until then, I must rely mainly upon 
my own judgment and that of my friends.” 

“ Am I the only one who has warned you ? ” 

“No, but all the warnings are baseless.” 

“ Has any one had better opportunities than 
I to learn important truths ? ” 

“ Perhaps not, but some have had equally good ; 
bear in mind, I refer to your own people.” 

Dupuy rubbed his chin and sat silent for a 
minute or so. Finally, he gave utterance to the 
thought over which he had been debating with 
himself. 

“ Have you ever reflected, Major, that, al- 
though none of my countrymen has said what I 
said a few minutes ago, it may not have been 
because he lacked my knowledge or rather 
belief ? ” 

“ I am not sure I understand you,” said the 
officer, looking sharply into the face of the other, 
who calmly added : 


OMINOUS SIGNS. 


85 


u There is only one meaning to my words ; I 
can never forget the kindness of Major Rogers, 
who saved my life ; he was an Englishman, as 
we call them, though born in this country ; my 
gratitude extends to all his kin ; when, there- 
fore, I see harm threatening you, even from 
those who have been our allies, my duty is to 
tell you. But others of my people may not feel 
that way,” 

“ Be assured I believe all you say and appre- 
ciate it ; it is a credit to your honor. You have 
visited me often enough to know that neither I 
nor my men are asleep or blind. Our sentinels 
are alert ; we receive continual reports from 
scouts who make long journeys through the 
woods between Detroit and the other posts ; I 
know some of the Indians are sullen and that, 
if Pontiac chooses, he can do much harm, but 
we are prepared.” 

“That is only partly true ; he comes to the 
fort when he wishes, and with as much freedom 
as I ; when he does so, his eyes are not closed.” 

“ Should I shut him out, he would be enraged 
by the insult ; what is the sense of making an 
enemy of him ?” 

“ I fear he has been an enemy ever since the 
French gave up this post.” 


86 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

Observing tlie half-pitying expression on the 
face of the officer, Dupuy now imparted a bit 
of information, which he had intended to hold 
back until able to add to it. He was annoyed 
that his words received so little credence. 

44 This forenoon I stopped in the blacksmith 
shop of Pierre, who was busy at his anvil, for I 
wished him to mend my rake ; while I was talk- 
ing with him, two Ottawas and an Ojibway 
came in and asked for the loan of a file. He 
let them have it under the promise that they 
would return it before the close of day. When 
they had gone out he turned to me and said : 

“ 4 That is the twentieth time I have loaned 
that file and others in the last three days, and 
when they come hack they show they have been 
used.' 

44 4 How do they use them ? ’ I asked. He 
shrugged his shoulders and replied that he did 
not know, but he had grown tired of lending 
them.” 

“ Are you able to answer the question ? ” asked 
the officer with his provoking smile. 

44 Not as yet, but I shall do so soon ; I have a 
suspicion.” 

44 May I ask what it is ? ” 

44 While I was sitting on my porch this fore- 


OMINOUS SIGNS. 


87 


noon, two Ottawas walked past, talking together 
in excited voices. Had Archie been there, he 
would have known what they were saying, for 
he speaks their tongue and I do not, but I noted 
that each warrior carried a rifle under his 
blanket.” 

/‘Is there anything remarkable in that f ” 

“ Since he held the weapon beneath his arm, 
and pointed toward the ground, the muzzle 
ought to have shown, hut I saw nothing of 
either 

“ Well, what do you make of that ? ” 

“ Perhaps nothing, except that for some 
reason a number of Pontiac’s warriors have 
taken a fancy to shorten the barrels of their 
guns ; you know it will be easier for them to 
keep them hidden under their blankets.” 

“ And why should they wish to hide them ? ” 

“ Perhaps it would be better for you to ask 
the warriors themselves ; they might say it will 
help to conceal their rifles when a party of them 
visits the fort.” 

Major Gladwyn checked his inclination to 
laugh, — not because he was alarmed by what 
he had just heard, but through fear of offending 
his friend. At the same time, he felt that pos- 
sibly there might be something in the words of 


88 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

Dupuy. It was certainly singular that any 
considerable number of the Indians should de- 
cide, virtually at the same time, to shorten the 
barrels of their weapons. Had but one or two 
been concerned, the incident would not have 
been worth remembering, but the Frenchman 
intimated that there were fifty or more. There 
was something sinister in the proceeding and 
the officer said : 

“ Find out all you can about this, and I shall 
be infinitely obliged if you will let me know 
what you learn.” 

“ I will do what I can, but Pontiac and the 
Indians know my sentiments toward you, and 
are careful to hide their secrets from me.” 

Soon after the caller left and Major Gladwyn 
sauntered out from his headquarters. He looked 
about him with the quick keenness which showed 
his military training. Everything was as it 
should be. Each sentinel was at his post, and 
the garrison could be summoned on the instant 
by the tap of drum or sound of bugle. He 
surveyed the strong stockades, with the cannon 
mounted at the bastions and their muzzles point- 
ing toward the woods, as if eager to give a 
warm welcome to any enemies that might show 
themselves. 


OMINOUS SIGNS. 


89 


The officer responded in his courteous way to 
the salutes he received as he gradually returned 
to the building, where he made his headquarters. 
It was early spring, and the air was so balmy 
that he sat down on his favorite chair to enjoy 
the sunshine which could not last many hours 
longer. He was in the act of lighting his pipe 
with flint and tinder, when a footfall caused 
him to look up and he recognized the chieftain 
Pontiac who had come through a wicket a short 
time before. He was without any companion, 
though he was generally accompanied by several 
of his chiefs or leading warriors. The orderly 
on duty, discreetly withdrew beyond distinct 
hearing, and none of his officers approached the 
commandant while he was entertaining his royal 
visitor. 

Perhaps it was not remarkable that when the 
chieftain was in the thoughts of Major Gladwyn, 
he should appear before him. The commandant 
was thinking over the words of Dupuy, and 
wondering whether there could be any signif- 
icance in what he said. Other hints, as we 
know, had been given him, but he was gradually 
forcing himself to the belief that the post had 
nothing to fear from the red men scattered 
through the surrounding neighborhood, when 


90 THE forest messengers. 

the central figure of the whole unrest appeared 
before him. 

Pontiac wore his gaudily colored blanket 
about his shoulders, and was dressed much the 
same as when he met Major Rogers in the 
wilderness. First saluting, and uttering his 
preliminary words, he came forward, and re- 
sponded with a smile to the greeting of the 
Major, who indicated the stool at his side, and 
the chief with natural dignity seated himself. 
Major Gladwyn could not help glancing at the 
blanket which was necessarily disturbed by the 
change of posture, and looked keenly at the 
rifle which was revealed by the movement. It 
was the handsome, ornamented weapon that 
the diplomatic Major Rogers presented to the 
Ottawa, but it was clear that no file had ever 
marred its symmetry. 

“Dupuy must have been scared without cause,” 
was the thought of the officer ; “ some of those 
weapons are of ungainly length, and, if I owned 
one, I should lose no time in bringing it down 
to sensible proportions. If there was anything 
alarming in the matter, Pontiac would have been 
the first to set the example.” 

One of the extraordinary facts connected with 
the history of our frontier, was the blindness of 


OMINOUS SIGNS. 


91 


those in authority to the perils that were plain 
to ordinary eyes. It came about again and 
again, as I have said, that this failure to note 
the clearest signs proved a fatal oversight. It 
was true that the fine, old-fashioned weapon be- 
longing to the leader of the Ottawas was not 
disfigured by file, but a man of Gladwyn’s ex- 
perience should not have been deceived by that 
fact. Pontiac would have been the last person 
in the world to betray himself by such an over- 
sight. He was now the owner of more than one 
gun, and, had he abbreviated the barrel of any, it 
surely would have been left at home and out of 
sight, when he made his call upon the com- 
mandant at Detroit. None the less, the Major 
was relieved to notice that the weapon of his 
visitor had suffered no change. 

These two men, who have so much to do with 
the events that follow invariably maintained a 
certain formality when they met. Indeed, it 
was so unvarying that more than one officer 
found a certain amusement in the sight with 
which they had become familiar. The Major, 
standing as rigid as a ramrod, touched the fore' 
finger of his right hand to the front of his hat, 
in a quick, military fashion, and then dropped it 
to his side, his left hand meanwhile resting on 


92 THE forest messengers. 

the hilt of his sword. Pontiac, almost at the 
same moment, pressed his forehead with his 
forefinger, but the other three fingers were held 
exactly parallel with the first, so that the edge 
of the hand was presented. It remained sta- 
tionary until he had asked whether the officer 
was well and had received the assurance that he 
was, when the hand that had thus done duty, 
was slowly lowered to his side. This formality 
never varied a hair’s breadth. Both looked as 
grave as owls during these preliminaries, but the 
moment they were over, each smiled and con- 
versation flowed on as if between two brothers. 
Pontiac spoke in English with which, as you 
know, he was familiar. 

Major Gladwyn could not dismiss the thoughts 
caused by the words of James Dupuy. He 
forced the conversation into a channel that he 
hoped would bring some enlightenment on the 
gravest and most important of questions. 

u More than a year has passed, Pontiac, since 
the French who had held Detroit so long went 
away and the English took their places ; does 
my brother wish to see the French come back 
and the English go away ? ” 

“ Why should Pontiac and his people long for 
another change ? ” was the answer in the form 


OMINOUS SIGNS. 


93 


of an inquiry ; “ when the English first came, 
we were afraid and our hearts were heavy, for we 
feared they would try to make slaves of us ; we 
waited and watched, and when we saw they did 
not strive to do so, then our hearts grew light and 
the sun shone; if the French came back, they 
might change their minds and treat the Indians 
cruelly. 

Major Gladwyn said to himself that nothing 
could be more reasonable than this declaration. 
It was natural that the tribes should have been 
distrustful at first of the newcomers. They had 
shown this distrust so plainly that others besides 
himself had observed it, but that was past and 
the mistake of his friends was in assuming that 
the feeling remained. Had this been the fact, 
surely there would have been an outburst before 
the present. That no such outbreak had oc- 
curred was the best evidence that no enmity re- 
mained. Such was the officer’s construction of 
the reply of Pontiac, and such was the construc- 
tion that Pontiac meant should be placed upon 
his words. 

“ The words of Pontiac are pleasing to me,” 
commented Major Gladwyn ; “it is the wish of 
our great Father that all our people shall be 
kind and just to the red men ; when they are 


94 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

not, it is his desire that he should be told so he 
may punish the ones that have dared to disobey 
his commands.” 

“ The words of my brother reach the heart of 
Pontiac ; he hopes he has told the Father what 
Pontiac tells him.” 

“ I have already done so,” Major Gladwyn 
hastened to assure his dusky visitor ; “ I shall 
soon send him another messenger, and he shall 
bear the message which Pontiac wants him to 
carry of the good will of him and all his war- 
riors.” 

“That means the Ojibways and Pottawot- 
tomies and the Ottawas.” 

“ I understand that it will mean a great many 
more tribes.” 

The chieftain’s heart must have throbbed a 
little quicker at these words, but, without be- 
traying it, he said in the deliberate manner with 
which he had spoken : 

“ My brother gives Pontiac more than belongs 
to him ; the other Indians care not for his words; 
he is content as it is.” 

“ I have heard that the Wyandots look upon 
Pontiac as their chieftain and are proud to call 
him their leader.” 

“ He who told these words to ray brother did 


OMINOUS SIGNS. 


95 


not speak with a single tongue ; were other 
words whispered in his ears ? n 

“ I should think that was enough,” remarked 
the Major with a laugh ; “the words mean high 
honor to Pontiac, but I heard no more.” 

“ Pontiac hopes that his new brothers will 
stay forever in the places where the old brothers 
have lived.” 

“You may be sure that they and their suc- 
cessors will do that ; we can’t live forever, but 
there will be plenty to come after us. New 
posts will be planted, great towns will be builded 
and by and by the red men will have more 
brothers living peaceful lives around them than 
they dream of seeing.” 

Thus the conversation went on for an hour, 
b}^ which time the afternoon was drawing to a 
close. The chieftain finally rose to his feet, 
gathered the folds of his blanket about his 
shoulders, and gravely strode to the wicket 
through which he passed to join his most trusted 
warriors and leaders. 

And, though Major Gladwyn did not suspect 
the fact, it was a fact none the less that while 
he had gained no information whatever from the 
Ottawa, the latter had extracted from him the 
very knowledge he was seeking. 


CHAPTER VIII. 


THE SHADOW OF COMING EVENTS. 

T HAT night the famous scout Jed Haggers 
presented himself before a wicket at De- 
troit and was admitted. He was one of 
the most trusted messengers of Major Gladwyn 
and spent his time chiefly in making long jour- 
neys through the wilderness, often to the farthest 
posts, at all of which he was favorably known. 
Not only that, but he had several times borne 
orders and messages from General Amherst to 
the western forts. 

The commandant at Detroit was seated in the 
small, plain building which served as his head- 
quarters engaged in examining papers, and re- 
flecting upon the disturbing news that had come 
to him during the day. He knew that James 
Dupuy was not a pessimist, and that none was 
better acquainted with Indian ways than he. 
This Frenchman left no doubt of his belief that 
Pontiac was plotting mischief, but it has been 
shown that his fears were treated lightly by 


THE SHADOW OF COMING EVENTS. 97 

Major Gladwyn, and the later interview with 
the Ottawa leader himself did much to dissipate 
the misgivings of the commandant. 

This was his mood when, by his order the 
scout was ushered into his presence. Haggers 
was fully six feet in height, thin to emaciation, 
with restless gray eyes and an alertness of move- 
ment which told of his long training in the wil- 
derness and his expertness in woodcraft. The 
officer was genuinely glad to welcome the brave 
fellow, and rose from his chair and warmly 
pressed the bony hand, motioning him at the 
same time to take the seat close to the rough 
table which served as a desk, and upon which 
many papers lay strewn. It was the opening of 
May, and the night was chilly, but no fire had 
been kindled in the broad stone place at the side 
of the room. Door and windows were closed, 
for it was the theory of Major Gladwyn that 
the burning lamp on the table, his own pipe, 
and the warmth of his body made any additional 
heat unnecessary. Such may have been the 
fact, but it cannot be said that the conditions 
added to the wholesomeness of the atmosphere 

Saluting and returning the greeting of the 
officer, Haggers doffed his coonskin cap, retain- 
ing it in his hand, and leaned his long rifle in 


98 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

the corner of the small apartment. Then sink- 
ing into the offered chair, he crossed his long, 
muscular legs, and fixed his keen eyes upon the 
pleasant face of Gladwyn, who, after the few 
preliminaries, asked: 

“ From what post do you last come, Jed ? ” 

“Miami.” 

“ Ensign Holmes has charge there ; do you 
bring any message from him ? ” 

By way of reply, the ranger shoved his hand . 
into the front of his hunting shirt and drew out 
something, which he laid without speaking on 
the table in front of the commandant. It was 
a wampum war belt. Gladwyn glanced down 
at the object and said with a smile : 

“ It looks as if the Ensign has sent me a 
challenge ; do you advise me to accept it, Jed ? ” 

There was no smile on the face of the scout. 
Weeks had been known to pass without the 
slightest indulgence in levity on his part. He 
was a grave man who looked upon life as a 
solemn thing. 

“ That ain’t all I should have brung, Major ; 
a tomahawk painted the color of blood oughter 
been with it, but the Ensign thought he ’d bet- 
ter keep that.” 

“ Please be clearer, Jed.” 


THE SHADOW OF COMING EVENTS. 99 

“ The wampum belt and tomahawk was 
fetched to Ensign Holmes a few days ago by a 
friendly Ojibway who said it had been handed 
to him by an Ottawa warrior, and who do you 
’spose, Major, give the things to the Ottawa ? ” 
“ I’m sure I haven’t an idea.” 

“ Pontiac.” 

As the scout uttered the single word, he 
looked straight into the eyes of the command- 
ant, who returned the piercing stare for a few 
seconds without speaking. Each man was 
doing a good deal of thinking. Finally with 
no change of position or expression, Grladwyn 
asked in a low voice : 

u Have there been any more of these ? ” 
u Lots of ’em ; Pontiac’s messengers have been 
tramping through the woods for weeks and 
months, carrying their wampum belts and red 
tomahawks to the different tribes ; I heerd of 
something of the kind, when on Lake Erie last 
winter, but I couldn’t larn much about it ; I 
reckon you know what it all means, Major ? ” 
“ If you are not mistaken in what you say, it 
means that Pontiac is rousing the Indians 
through the country to attack the different 
posts, and yet, without more positive informa- 
tion on your part, I cannot fully credit it. Why, 


100 THE forest messengers. 

Jed, it is almost two years since Detroit and 
the other posts were turned over to us.” 

“ What of that ? ” 

15 Pontiac and the different tribes have shown 
no dissatisfaction with the exchange of masters.’’ 

u What of that ? ” 

“ He comes and goes at his will ; he and I sat 
in front of headquarters not six hours ago, and he 
showed real friendship toward me and the rest.” 

A smile, which meant more than mirth, lit 
up the bronzed face, with its scraggly beard, 
and there was a pointed emphasis not noticeable 
before, when the scout lowered his voice almost 
to a whisper and repeated : 

“ And what of that , Major ? Did you expect 
him to tell you what he thought and what plans 
he had formed ; is that the way with red- 
skins ? ” 

“ But, if what you fear is true, Pontiac has 
been plotting for two years.” 

“ If I’ve heerd right that ain’t longer than 
King Philip of New England done when he 
was fixing things to wipe out all the folks in 
that part of the kentry; and, Major, there’s a 
story that has come down in ourfamerly, which 
says that old Opecancanough spent twenty 
years in getting things ready to turn James* 


THE SHADOW OP COMING EVENTS. 101 

town, Virginy, into ashes ; howsumever, it may 
be I’m wrong, and if so, you’ll set me right.” 

u What you say is true, but it sounds incredi- 
ble regarding Pontiac ; how could he keep the 
secret that long ? ” 

“ Haven’t I just showed you he hain’t kept it? 
I’ve been satisfied for a good while that some- 
thing was in the wind ; I’ve now larned it dead 
sure, and it stands to reason that I ain’t the only 
one that has larned it, as I shall find out when 
I visit some of the other posts.” 

u Well, you may be assured I won’t forget 
what you have told me ; I suppose Ensign 
Holmes sent me some message ?” 

The scout produced a letter and handed it 
without remark to the commandant, who, 
hastily reading it, saw that it confirmed what 
had just been told him. It concluded with an 
expression of belief that the trouble was over, 
though the Ensign wrote that he thought the 
news should be sent to General Amherst. 

u I shall do so without delay ; ” remarked 
Major Gladwyn, “ can you carry the letter for 
me ? ” 

“ I don’t know anything to hinder,” calmly 
replied the scout, to whom the journey was no 
more than a brief jaunt in the woods. 


102 THE forest messengers. 

“ When can you be ready ? ” 

“ Say in ten or fifteen minutes.” 

The Major threw back his head, as he was in 
the habit of doing when pleased, and laughed. 

“ There’s no call for such haste ; I shall need 
more time than that to frame my letter ; you 
will stay at the post to-night ; get a good sleep, 
eat a big breakfast, refill your powder horn and 
bullet pouch, and make your start in the best 
of trim. That will give mo opportunity to 
write my letter to General Amherst ; I have 
considerable to say to him and wish an hour or 
more to myself.” 

Jed Haggers took the hint, and resuming his 
cap and grasping the long barrel of his rifle 
where it leaned in the corner, bade the com- 
mandant good night and passed outside. The 
night was clear and starlit, and everything was 
as familiar to him as if he had never gone be- 
yond the gate. He stood for a few minutes 
glancing at the unsightly cabins on the right 
and left, with the narrow streets here and there, 
the upper line of the palisades and bastions, 
thrown in relief against the clear sky, and he 
noted the dim figures as they moved here and 
there. Lights twinkled from several of the 
houses, and there was an air of watchfulness 


THE SHADOW OF COMING EVENTS. 103 

over everything which pleased the keen-eyed 
ranger. 

“ The Major ain’t asleep,” he muttered, 
“though he don’t seem to take things as he 
oughter; he’s got more faith in that Pontiac 
than is sensible ; he’ll rue it afore long, and 
there’s going to be a storm in this section such 
as hain’t never been seen afore.” 

Haggers walked along the open space separat- 
ing the dwellings from the palisades, turned to 
the left at the first street, and stepping to the 
door of the third house on his right twitched 
the latchstring. The next minute he was wel- 
comed by a couple of men and the wife of one of 
them. They were old friends, and now that the 
scout was located in the most pleasant of 
quarters for the night, we will return to the 
headquarters of the post. 

After the departure of his caller, Major 
Gladwyn sat for several minutes holding the 
war belt in his hand, passing it slowly from end 
to end between his fingers and thinking over 
the news of the day. His handling of the 
trophy was mechanical, for he was familiar with 
its make and was hardly conscious of wh^t he 
was doing. 

“ I suppose I ought to be alarmed,” he mused, 


104 THE forest messengers. 

“ but I can’t feel as Jed does, and he is a better 
judge in such matters than I. Ensign Holmes 
didn’t send me any very special message, from 
which I infer he feels the same as myself. He 
has learned several things that strike him as 
worthy of being made known to General Am- 
herst. That is proper, for he would be censured 
if he neglected to do so. 

“ Now,” continued the officer, following up 
his train of thought, u I suppose there is nothing 
so wonderful in Pontiac plotting for two years 
and managing to keep the mischief almost en- 
tirely to himself and those whom he chooses to 
trust, but it is the unreasonableness of the 
thing that strikes me. If he is hypocritical in 
saying his people have been treated right by us, 
it is none the less true, and he must know that 
the combined tribes have no chance against the 
English. They may cut off several posts, but 
the nation that whipped France can whip her 
red allies without putting forth half an effort. 
This logic may be above the average Indian, 
but it is not above Pontiac. He knows the 
truth, and therefore it is impossible for me 
fully to credit these ugly reports and rumors.” 

Major Gladwyn now spread out the long blue 
sheets before him, carefully sharpened his quill, 


THE SHADOW OF COMING EVENTS. 105 

whose points gaped too widely apart, gave the 
small inkstand several vigorous shakes, holding 
the stopper in place as he did so, and adjusted 
the cumbrous oil lamp, so that its rays fell as 
he wished on the paper. Then with several 
preliminary flourishes of the quill, he began his 
letter to General Jeffrey Amherst. 

Enough has been told to give an idea of the 
substance of this communication. Major Glad- 
wyn frankly told all that had come to his ears, 
including the shortening of the guns by their 
Indian owners, and the circulation of the wam- 
pum war belt among the western tribes. Hav- 
ing written all this, he added that he could not 
believe the situation was as critical as represented 
by several. Pontiac was too sagacious and far- 
seeing to take a step that must be fatal to him 
and his followers. In conclusion, the General 
was assured that the utmost watchfulness would 
be maintained, and he should be promptly in- 
formed of the progress of events. 

The letter having been finished, was carefully 
folded and wrapped about with an unbroken 
sheet of blue foolscap (envelopes were unknown 
in those days), which was tied with twine, 
properly addressed, the ink doused with black 

sand from the little perforated box at his elbow, 
8 


106 THE forest messengers. 

and the missive was ready for the faithful Jed 
Haggers on the morrow. 

The task was no more than finished, when a 
timid knock sounded on the door. Knowing 
who had caused it, the officer called, “ Come in.” 
The door was shoved softly inward, and an 
Indian maiden of striking appearance stepped 
across the threshold, smiled, but declined to 
take the chair which Gladwyn placed in front 
of her, as he hastily rose to his feet. 

“Good evening; you know you are always 
welcome, though I hardly looked for you at this 
hour.” 

The girl was yet in her teens, the full dark 
eyes, even white teeth, glowing countenance, 
and an elastic springiness of motion telling of 
the vigor which accompanies the rough, out- 
door life that alone can impart perfect health. 
Her long, abundant hair streamed over her 
shoulders, and like most of her people, she dis- 
played several stained eagle feathers that were 
thrust in the crown and held in place by a band, 
which in this instance was composed of bright 
red ribbon. The shawl that enveloped her 
shoulders was striped with red and blue, and 
the leggings above the small moccasins were 
ornamented, as was the footgear itself, with 


THE SHADOW OF COMING EVENTS. 107 

shining beads. She carried no weapons, not so 
much as a hunting-knife in her girdle. She 
was rather below medium stature, but was con- 
ceded by all who knew her to be the prettiest 
member of the Ojibway tribe. She spoke Eng- 
lish fairly well, but with a broken accent. 

Major Gladwyn noted the expression of pro- 
found alarm on her face, and, before she could 
reply to his greeting, he asked : 

“ Do you bring me good or bad news ? ” 

“ Bad news — bad news ; my heart is sad for 
my white friends.” 

Bearing in mind the tidings of the day that 
had already reached him, he said : 

“ You would tell me of Pontiac.” 

“ Yes, — it is of him — he bad man.” 

“You are speaking of your chief and the 
greatest of warriors ; he calls me his brother.” 

“ He lies — he lies ; he will kill you and all 
your friends.” 

“ When ? ” asked the officer, unable to share 
her distressing fears. 

“ To-morrow ; he come with forty, with fifty, 
with sixty warriors; all wear blankets; under 
the blankets they carry a gun ; they have 
made them short, so you will not see them till 
they bring them out to shoot you all ; Pontiac 


108 THE forest messengers. 

will make you a big speech — he loves to make, 
big speeches ; thea he will hand you the wam- 
pum belt, but he will hand it the wrong way ; 
his warriors will be watching with all their eyes ; 
they will then snatch out their guns and kill you 
all — yes, they will kill you all ! ” 

Major Gladwyn could not ignore this por- 
tentous message. He knew the girl was telling 
the truth. She added : 

“Pontiac call his warriors together on the 
Ecorce River; he tell them what to do; it is all 
fixed ; one of his men tell me ; I say my heart 
is glad, but I do not say the truth ; they think 
I feel like they do, but I wait and steal in 
Detroit when it is dark to tell you ; now I go 
back to my people, for they will kill me, if they 
know I come here to-night.” 

Without waiting to hear another word, she 
turned, lifted the latch and passed out in the 
darkness. She was known to more than one of 
the garrison to be another Pocahontas and came 
and went .without question. The sentinel in 
front of headquarters promptly admitted her as 
he had been instructed to do, and he was silent 
when she passed out, as was the watcher at the 
gate. 

Major Gladwyn remained for some minutes 

































' 











■ 




■ 










TTt£ 


■ 


“ Yes, they will kill you all ! ” 




THE SHADOW OF COMING EVENTS. 109 

in deep thought, his eyes fixed on the missive 
which had been tied up and addressed to Gen- 
eral Amherst at Montreal, though he was soon 
to be made governor of Virginia. 

“ I might have worded it differently had I 
known all, but it isn’t worth while to change it 
now,-’ he softly said to himself. 


CHAPTER IX. 


UNMASKED. 

T HE information brought to Major Gladwyn 
by the Indian maiden did what nothing 
else could do : it convinced him that De- 
troit was in peril, and that not an hour was to 
be lost in preparing to meet the crisis. 

Even with what she told him, he did not 
know all. Her alarm was for this particular 
post, but she said nothing of the other widely 
scattered forts, some of which, as it afterward 
proved, were in a still more critical situation. 
She had not learned this truth, nor did she seek 
to learn it. Only a few hours before, did the 
alarming facts come to her concerning Detroit, 
and she never rested until she carried the news 
to the commandant. 

Many remarkable things are connected with 
the conspiracy of Pontiac, as it is known in his- 
tory, and not the least remarkable was that he 
kept the secret so well, throughout the two 
years which it required to bring the plot to a 
110 


UNMASKED. 


Ill 


head. When his scheme was forming, he sent 
messengers to the different tribes, with an ex- 
planation of his plans and an urgent request to 
join in the uprising which he assured them must 
drive the English forever from their hunting 
grounds. The credentials carried by these am- 
bassadors were a tomahawk painted red and a 
wampum war-belt. These messengers did their 
work with wonderful completeness. Wherever 
one of them appeared, with word that he came 
from the mighty Pontiac and displayed the belt 
and crimson implement, he was accepted with- 
out question, and his words were listened to 
with rapt attention. 

There was not a tribe between the country of 
the Ottawas and the Lower Mississippi that was 
not visited by Pontiac’s ambassadors. They 
turned eastward and threaded their way through 
the solitudes to the lands of the Iroquois or Six 
Nations. They were the most powerful con- 
federation of American Indians ever formed on 
this continent. With their aid, the disaster to 
our western settlements would have been ap- 
palling. 

One man checkmated this scheme and pre- 
vented the league from plunging into the ter- 
rible war. That man was Sir William Johnson, 


112 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

superintendent of Indian affairs and a colonel of 
the Six Nations, over whom his influence was 
almost unbounded. But even he, with all his 
persuasion, could not prevent the warlike Sene- 
cas from sending a promise to Pontiac that they 
would join him in his war against the English. 

As has already been stated, the tribes under 
the direct control of Pontiac were the Ottawas, 
Ojibways and Pottawottomies. The Wyandots 
and several southern tribes promised to join in 
the revolt which thus threatened to devastate 
all the western frontier. 

Nothing could have been simpler than this 
gigantic conspiracy. Pontiac’s orders were that 
on the 7th of May, 1763, all his allies should 
spring to arms, and attack the fort nearest them. 
When that and its garrison had been destroyed, 
they were to unite in assailing the settlements. 

Now, in the very nature of things, it was im- 
possible to keep this plot an absolute secret, for 
many Indians were approached who were un- 
friendly to the Ottawa leader. The red man 
has as much jealousy in his nature as the Cau- 
casian, and there were not wanting those who 
resented the ambition and ability of Pontiac. 
There were others who knew that whatever 
progress the conspiracy might make at the be- 


UNMASKED. 


113 


ginning, it was doomed to failure, and there were 
still others who were genuinely friendly to the 
white men, and warned them in time. Such 
was the case referred to in the preceding chap- 
ter. Ensign Holmes, in command at Fort Miami 
received a stealthy visit from a warrior whom 
he knew to be well disposed. He was afraid to 
say much at first, but under the skilful ques- 
tioning of Holmes, who assured him that no one 
should ever learn his identity, the whole plot 
was laid bare. 

Another incomprehensible and yet common 
fact connected with our early history has been 
pointed out. It was the blindness of many per- 
sons of responsibility to the danger of which 
they were repeatedly warned. Signs that were 
unmistakable to others were invisible to them, 
and the war-whoop that startled their neighbors 
seemed not to fall upon the ears of those in 
authority over them. 

Ensign Holmes was one of these blind and 
deaf persons up to the time the secret was re- 
vealed by the friendly Indian, when the scales 
fell from his eyes. As we know, he despatched 
his most trusty messenger, who had arrived at 
the post only the day before, with the news to 
Major Gladwyn with the request that he would 


114 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

forward the same to General Amherst. This 
was done, but we know further that the com- 
mandant took pains to impress upon his superior 
that there were little grounds to fear an Indian 
uprising. Had the writing of this letter been 
delayed a couple of hours, its wording would 
have been changed, and yet not so much so as 
one might suppose. The warning of the Indian 
maiden left no doubt in the officer’s mind that 
Detroit was in grave danger, but nothing was 
known of what really threatened the whole fron- 
tier. 

On the bright, sunshiny spring morning of 
May 7, 1763, Pontiac at the head of sixty chiefs 
and chosen warriors, presented himself before 
the gate of Detroit, with the announcement that 
he had called to pay his respects to his good 
friend Major Gladwyn. Every one of these 
Indians had a shortened gun under his blanket, 
and a knife and tomahawk within instant reach. 
The tragedy had been rehearsed in the sombre 
depths of the forest and every mother’s son of 
the company was letter perfect in his part. 

The chief, in accordance with the custom, 
was admitted without question, but the sentinel 
noticed that a hundred warriors, who were not 
members of the party, strolled after them until 


UNMASKED. 


115 


near the gate, when they halted and began 
wandering aimlessly about. Had they asked 
for admission, it would have been denied, sus- 
pecting which, they chose not to risk a refusal. 
But they, too, had weapons under their blankets, 
and were waiting for the expected signal. The 
moment they heard the firing of a gun, they 
were to make a rush for the gate, which was not 
always carefully fastened, and they felt little 
doubt of being able to capture it. 

When the three-score passed through the 
entrance, no more than a dozen remained with 
Pontiac. The others sauntered off, none going 
far, as if they were not specially interested in 
anything, but all were alert for the signal to 
precipitate the massacre. 

The most exasperating of all surprises awaited 
the chieftain, when he stepped within the in- 
closure, and cast a sweeping .glance around. 
The entire garrison was under arms, and every 
officer had a sword, and two pistols at his belt. 
They were grouped about the commandant, who 
was standing in front of his headquarters, smil- 
ingly awaiting the approach of the dozen chiefs 
with Pontiac at their head. Nothing in the 
expression of the commandant’s face indicated 
that anything unusual was in the air. 


116 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

The single glance of the dusky leader told 
him he had been betrayed. Some one had 
carried a warning to Major Gladwyn. Ah, if 
Pontiac could have laid hands upon the 
traitor ! 

The self-poise of the chieftain was superb. 
Gladwyn was watching his face, when he knew 
the astounding truth burst upon him. Not the 
slightest sign showed of the fury that was 
raging in his breast. He came forward with his 
usual deliberate step and formal salutation and 
remarked in an off-hand manner : 

“ It is not the custom to see so many of my 
brothers with arms in their hands ; is there any 
cause why this should be so to-day ? ” 

“ We wish to do honor to Pontiac, the great 
chieftain of the Ottawas,” grimly replied Major 
Gladwyn. 

“ Pontiac is proud to be honored in this way,” 
was the comment of the leader, with matchless 
self-possession. 

Gladwyn indicated the seats ‘for the chiefs, 
and they deliberately sat down with their 
blankets inclosing their forms. Indeed, they 
were so careful that those in the secret under- 
stood the reason. Each was striving to prevent, 
and succeeded in preventing his rifle from show- 


UNMASKED. 


117 


ing, though more than one tomahawk and knife 
were revealed. The dozen chiefs were grouped 
in a semicircle, with the chair for Pontiac in its 
centre. Since, however, he was to act as spokes- 
man, he kept his feet. 

The chairs for Gladwyn and his officers faced 
their visitors. The commandant waited until 
Pontiac advanced and began speaking, when he 
rose and stood calmly confronting and listening 
to him. To the right and left of the group, 
were files of soldiers, all their muskets loaded 
and ready for the orders of their officers. They 
knew of the plot and would not hesitate at the 
word of command. The sentinels were equally 
watchful and when the visitors had entered, the 
gate w^as closed and barred. If the red warriors 
gained possession of it, it w T ould only be after a 
desperate fight. 

The question with Major Gladwyn and his 
officers was whether Pontiac, seeing the dis- 
covery of his plot, would still attempt the mas- 
sacre. Personally he was one of the bravest of 
men, and it might be he would decide to incur 
the risk, counting upon the help of those out- 
side as well as within the palisades. Should 
the struggle be precipitated, no quarter would 
be given on either side. 


118 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

With face calm and immobile, and standing 
hardly three paces from Gladwyn, the chieftain 
balanced the wampum belt in his hands and be- 
gan his address. This looked as if he did not 
carry one of the shortened rifles, but the watch- 
ful commandant noticed that he managed to 
keep the front of his blanket closed, so as to 
screen his body. The cunning chief had his 
gun as well as tomahawk and knife hidden 
where there would not be an instant’s delay 
when he should wish them. During the brief 
address that followed, Major Gladwyn never 
once removed his eyes from the dusky counte- 
nance in front of him. 

“ The heart of Pontiac is glad to stand before 
his great and good brother and tell him how 
much the red men love him and his people. 
Our hearts were grieved at first, when our other 
brothers left us. They had not always been 
good to the red man, and we feared that those 
who took their place would not be as good as 
they. Many moons have come and gone since 
then ; our eyes have been opened ; we see 
things as they are, and the light shines into our 
faces and our hearts are glad. 

“ The English are our brothers ; we love 
them ; they treat us as if we are children of the 


UNMASKED. 


119 


same Great Spirit, even though the color of our 
skin is different ; we welcome them to our 
lodges ; we are glad to hunt and fish with them ; 
we do not want the French to come back, for 
they cannot treat us as well as our English 
brothers treat us. 

u Brother, as long as the leaves fall from the 
trees and grow again ; as long as the sun rises 
and sets ; as long as day follows night and 
night follows day ; so long shall the love of the 
red men for the English last.” 

Having given utterance to this superb fic- 
tion, Pontiac took a single step forward to hand 
the wampum belt to Major Gladwyn. 

This was the crucial moment. The chiefs 
and all the warriors who were lounging near ex- 
pected the signal, and were breathlessly watch- 
ing for it. The commandant, his officers and the 
soldiers were also sure it was about to be made. 
There was a compression of lips, a flashing of 
eyes and a quick throbbing of hearts : every 
man, white and red, was ready. 

As the Ottawa held the belt in his left hand, 
he grasped it with the other. If he should shift 
it about, so that the unornamented side was 
toward the officer, that would be the signal for 
which all were waiting. He began turning it 


120 THE forest messengers. 

as described, and actually shifted it one-fourth 
of the way. No one breathed, but every officer 
laid a hand on one of his pistols. Gladwyn 
rested his right hand on his sword hilt, and 
then suddenly raised it, as if making a saluta- 
tion to his guest. This action was also a signal. 
On the instant, the ominous clicking of the 
musket locks reached all through the strained 
stillness and the vigorous rattle of drums fol- 
lowed. Pontiac coolly moved the belt back to 
its proper form, and handed it to the command- 
ant, who, with the same inscrutable smile, ac- 
cepted it. Never in all the world was more 
splendid nerve shown than by the Ottawa chief- 
tain during this shuddering crisis, when his 
breast was a flaming volcano. 

Was it really hypocrisy when each leader was 
not deceived in the slightest by the words of 
the other, and each knew the other was not de- 
ceived ? If Pontiac could indulge in high- 
sounding “ gush ” the commandant was equally 
clever in that line. He chose, however, to be 
more explicit than his guest who had indulged 
in such stupendous hyperbole. 

“ If my brother speaks from his heart, and if 
his chieftains and warriors feel as he has told me 
he feels, the English are glad. More than two 


UNMASKED. 


121 


years have passed since we came to Detroit. As 
our Father instructed us to do we have done, 
and have treated the red men as brothers should 
treat one another. 

“ If Pontiac and his warriors wish to live on 
in friendship with us, we shall be glad to do so. 
We shall be their friends so long as they prove 
worthy of it, but my brother must remember 
that our Father across the great water has long 
arms, and, if the red men talk with a double 
tongue and harm the white men, no mercy shall 
be shown them ! I have spoken ! ” 

Pontiac slightly inclined his head and turned 
toward his fellow chiefs, who had risen to their 
feet when the commandant accepted the wam- 
pum belt and began speaking. They stood un- 
til their leader had taken a few steps, when they 
followed, the gate was opened and the party 
passed out. The warriors who had straggled 
about swarmed after them, and thus the whole 
party was soon without the palisades. 

When the Major had passed into the build- 
ing which served him as headquarters, his offi- 
cers by his invitation followed and all sat down. 
The commandant took off his hat and flung it 
on the table. 

“ By heavens ! ” he exclaimed, “ could there 


122 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

have been a closer call than that ? Did you see 
him start to turn the wampum belt ? ” 

There was a general nodding of heads and one 
of the captains said : 

“ I was sure it was coming, — so sure of it that 
I picked out my man and was waiting until the 
belt was shifted a few inches farther before 
firing.” 

“ I did the same,” added a lieutenant, and then 
it became known that six of the officers had 
started to draw their pistols, and each had de- 
cided who should serve as his target, and in 
every instance they had selected Pontiac him- 
self. 

“ Had he not checked himself, he would have 
been the deadest Indian this side of the Atlan- 
tic,” remarked Major Gladwyn ; “ but did any 
one ever show finer nerve ? He’s a wonderful 
fellow, and, my friends, you can make up your 
minds that Detroit is in for the hottest time in 
its history.” 


CHAPTER X. 


THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

I T was in the air. Major Gladwyn for the 
first time comprehended the peril which 
threatened all the western posts. The con- 
spiracy formed by the master brain of Pontiac 
was far-reaching and had been perfected with 
consummate skill. Irretrievable disaster threat- 
ened the forts, many of whose garrisons were 
insignificant in numbers, and were sure to be 
destroyed unless they used the utmost vigilance 
against their subtle enemies. Like himself all, 
or nearly all, had been blind to the danger. 
Only a few hours before he had sent his mes- 
senger to General Amherst, bearing a letter in 
which he treated lightly the fear of an Indian 
uprising. He knew now that it was a mistake 
on his part, but it was useless to correct it, for 
it could do no good. 

But he was profoundly impressed with his 
duty in another direction. He must send other 
messages without delay, and they must go to 
the different posts, with the momentous warning 
123 


124: THE forest messengers. 

that their very existence was threatened. Such 
a message from him would have more effect than 
from any other person, for he was in a situation 
to learn the truth, and he had learned it. The 
messengers should leave Detroit without an 
hour’s unnecessary delay, and press through the 
many miles of intervening wilderness with un- 
tiring speed. 

On the night succeeding the memorable visit 
of Pontiac, the commandant at Detroit received 
two visitors at headquarters who came by his 
invitation. They were James Dupuy and his 
son Archie, who had returned from his hunting 
excursion of the day before. The youth was 
now fully as tall as his father. His form was 
filling out, and the rugged features had acquired 
a certain comeliness, while the bright eyes and 
thoughtful brow spoke an intelligence above the 
ordinary. 

Both were old acquaintances of Major Glad* 
wyn. He often called at their home and was 
on very friendly terms, not only with the parent 
and son, but with the sprightly Polly. He 
knew of the deep gratitude felt by all three for 
the service rendered them by Major Rogers 
more than two years before, when he escorted 
the pioneer and his family to Detroit. This 


THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 125 

kindness could never be forgotten and the com- 
mandant knew he could draw upon the pioneer’s 
gratitude without limit. 

u I am ready to join your garrison whenever 
you need me,” said Dupuy ; “ I love France, my 
mother country, and I am sure she has no part in 
this ; in serving the English, I am serving her.” 

“ Your sentiments do you honor, and I suspect 
your son Archie agrees with you.” 

“ Most surely,” replied the young man, with 
glowing face ; “ I am as ready as father to aid 
our English neighbors.” 

Major Gladwyn leaned back in his chair and 
looked thoughtfully from one face to the other* 
“ The situation of both of you is peculiar ; 
you are French and Pontiac therefore looks upon 
you as his friends. Have you observed any cool- 
ness or distrust on his part ? ” 

u I hardly know how to answer that,” said the 
elder ; “ he is often in the settlement and has 
called many times, for he is fond of Polly and 
she likes him.” 

“ May I ask whether he has entrusted you with 
any of his plans '? ” 

“ He hinted something of them in a vague way 
two years ago, but of late he has not given the 
slightest intimation of what is in his mind.” 


126 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

The commandant nodded his head and 
smiled. 

“ It is as I supposed. While he feels well dis- 
posed toward you and yours, he is too wise to 
make you his confidant. What do you think 
would take place, if he learned you are among 
those who bring the garrison provisions secretly 
at night ? That you were actively in our service 
and doing all you can to thwart his plans ?” 

“ I have never thought of that and do not care 
to do so, for it can make no difference to Archie 
or me. So long as it is practicable to keep the 
knowledge from him, it is wise for us to do so ; 
whenever we are handicapped by hiding our 
course from him we shall cease to hide it : am I 
right, my boy ? ” asked the father, turning toward 
his son and laying his hand affectionately on his 
knee. 

“ That’s just what you are, father,” was the 
prompt response, as the youth placed his hand 
with equal affection on his father’s ; “ we mean 
what we say.” 

“ That being so,” said the pleased officer, “ I 
may add that I am sure you can be of greater 
help by remaining outside the garrison for the 
present. When Pontiac no longer doubts your 
fealty to us, we shall be glad to receive you into 


THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 127 

the service inside. There remains no shadow of 
doubt that all the forest garrisons are in immi- 
nent danger ; I believe more than one is doomed 
to fall, and when they do fall, God have mercy 
on the defenders, for these red demons will have 
none. My first and pressing duty is to send a 
warning to the posts that can be reached with- 
out an hour’s unnecessary delay. To-morrow I 
shall despatch two of my fleetest messengers, — 
one to Sandusky and the other to Miami.” 

u What of Michilimackinac ? ” asked Dupuy. 

“ If Jed Haggers was not already on his way 
to General Amherst, I should hurry him to that 
fort, but you know it is a long distance to the 
northward, and I fear that a runner could not 
reach it in time to do any good.” 

“ Archie and I will undertake the journey.” 

u Assured that you would make such an offer, 
I had another journey in view for you.” 

“ What is it ? ” 

“ To Presque Isle and Le Boeuf ; they are 
near each other, and if you reach either, you will 
have no trouble in making the other — provided,” 
added the commandant in a troubled voice, “ it 
does not fall before you get to it.” 

“ You will then make no attempt to send a mes- 
sage to Michilimackinac ? ” 


128 THE forest messengers. 

“I have been thinking of trying Black Wolf, 
what is your opinion of that ? ” 

“You mean the friendly Ojibway, who hangs 
around Detroit so much ? I have scant faith in 
him.” 

“ You may be sure I shall not trust him to an 
extent that can compromise us. Still I have con- 
siderable confidence in him, and so have my offi- 
cers. All that I should do would be to give him 
a letter to Captain Etherington, telling him of this 
plot of which I have absolute knowledge, and 
warning him to exercise the utmost vigilance.” 

“ Well,” replied Dupuy, “ I can’t see that it will 
do any harm, even if it fails to reach the Captain 
while there is a possibility of his receiving it.”. 

“ Of course, Black Wolf will have no hint from 
me of the import of the letter; he will be led to 
suppose it is one of the ordinary messages that 
pass at intervals between the posts.” 

“ Still, in the circumstances, he is likely to be 
suspicious.” 

“ That can’t be helped and I’ll have to chance 
it. It will not be necessary for either of you to 
bear a letter from me. You know how to im- 
press Christie at Presque Isle and Price at Le 
Boeuf with the truth, without any written words 
of mine.” 


THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 129 

“You need have no fears on that point. It is 
a long way to Presque Isle, but when we get there, 
we shall be within fifteen miles of Le Boeuf ; so 
our destination is substantially the same.” 

“Do you intend to keep company all the 
way ? ” 

Archie had been thinking hard during the last 
few minutes, after Major Gladwyn had named 
the posts which they were to visit. He now 
spoke : 

“ Father and I can go in our canoe to the 
spot on the shore of Lake Erie where we had 
our last camp, when we started to make a home 
in the woods. There I will land and cut across 
the country to Le Boeuf ; it isn't far and it will 
take me only a few hours; while I am doing 
that, father can go to Presque Isle.” 

“ A sensible suggestion,” said Major Gladwyn 
admiringly. “ The plan proposed by Archie 
will save a few hours, and, brief as is that 
period, it may decide the question of life or 
death for those whom you are trying to help.” 

“ How soon would you like us to start ? ” 

“ As soon as you can conveniently do so.” 

“ Suppose we say to-morrow at sun up ? ” 

“ That is more prompt than I expected.” 

“ Then it is settled.” 


130 THE forest messengers. 

A curious sense of relief came to all three, 
now that the plan was agreed upon. It was to 
the commandant of Detroit, as if assured that 
the work of the father and son would save two 
of the forts at least, and to the forest mes- 
sengers themselves, the prospect of the venture- 
some journey through the solitudes, with the 
definite errand in view was pleasing. What 
can be more satisfying to a person than the be- 
lief that the congenial work upon which he is 
engaged is certain to benefit some one who is in 
need of such benefit ? 

Such being the case, the Canadian could not 
restrain his impulse to “ rub it in ” on the com- 
mandant. 

“ I heard that Pontiac made you a visit to- 
day ? ” 

“ He is in the habit of calling on me when he 
feels like it.” 

“ And he brought a lot of chiefs and big war- 
riors with him ? ” 

“ There were three-score of them.” 

“ And though the weather was not cold, I 
hear all wore long blankets.” 

Gladwyn saw the drift of the words of his 
friend, and replied with an assumption of in- 
difference : 


THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 131 

“ I believe they did ; no doubt they wished 
to make an impression.” 

“ I wonder if they had anything hidden under 
those blankets, — say rifles ; if they had you 
ought to have seen the weapons.” 

“ Who says I did not ? ” 

“ I do.” 

“Well,” laughed the officer; “you are right; 
I didn’t see anything of the kind.” 

“That must have been because the barrels 
had been shortened .” 

“ It certainly was the reason ; I apologize for 
my scepticism when you told me of this yester* 
day ; had it not been confirmed by other facts, I 
should have been taken unawares to-day and all 
the garrison would have been massacred.” 

“ I am told you learned of the signal Pontiac 
had arranged to give by reversing the wampum 
belt?” 

“ It is true ; he started to do so, and for a 
moment everything hung on the turning of a 
hair, but I too made a signal which Pontiac did 
not dare disregard.” 

Dupuy’s remark was in the nature of a ques- 
tion, for he, like nearly every one else, was 
mystified over the way in which the “ inside 
information” had come to the commandant. 


132 THE FOREST messengers. 

The latter volunteered nothing, and his visitor 
had too much taste to press the question. 
Major Gladwyn never hinted as to the source of 
his knowledge until long after the possibility 
of danger to the Ojibway maiden had passed. 
It would have been unpardonable had he done 
so. 

“ Pontiac showed no anger over the discovery 
that you had learned his secret ? ” 

“ Not so much as the flutter of an eyelid ; I 
never saw such nerve ; I tell you, Dupuy, I 
can’t help admiring that fellow ; he’s King 
Philip over again ; your people were idiotic 
that they did not make more use of him.” 

“None of us suspected his genius four or five, 
or even two years ago ; he could have struck 
you English many a hard blow, but it is too 
late now. What do you think is his policy ? ” 

“ He will not throw off the mask till he is 
sure I know all his plans ; then he will plunge 
into the war, heart and soul,” 

“ In this critical situation, Major, you must 
steer clear of one mistake.” 

“ What is that? ” 

“The words that I understand you said to 
Pontiac to-day, and the proof you gave of your 
knowledge of his plot, must convince him that 


THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 133 

you cannot be deceived any longer by him ; 
what I mean to say is, don’t fool with him 
further.” 

“ Your meaning is not yet clear.” 

w Don’t show him the slightest consideration ; 
if you do, he will believe you’re afraid of him ; 
if you ever do feel any doubts about the out- 
come, don’t let him see it.” 

“ In other words, since I know he is an enemy 
and he knows I know it, you advise me to treat 
him as such ? ” 

u That’s it exactly,” replied the pioneer, with 
an emphatic nod of his head. 

“ Your advice is good,” said the commandant 
with a heartiness that showed he intended to 
follow the suggestion, as in truth, he had already 
determined to do. 

Major Gladwyn’s judgment was correct. 
Although the wily Pontiac could not mistake 
the meaning of the events described, he still 
hoped to mislead the officer. He would con- 
tinue to profess friendship, and, if accused of 
treacherous designs, would insist that evil birds 
had whispered in the ears of his brother, for 
whom he was ready at any time to risk his life. 
By persevering in his duplicity, the commandant 
perhaps could be thrown off his guard and his 


134 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

suspicions lulled. Then, when the second op- 
portunity offered, there would be no slip on the 
part of the arch plotter. 

On the second day after his rebuff, Pontiac 
presented himself at the gate of the fort. He 
was accompanied by some twenty of his chiefs 
and warriors, all of whom were with him on his 
former visit. His precise purpose is unknown, 
inasmuch as his force was much weaker than 
before. It is hardly probable that he had any 
special scheme in mind, but that his call was 
meant as a “ feeler.” 

When he applied for admission, the sentry 
told him Major Gladwyn had issued orders that 
in no circumstances was he to be admitted 
except by himself. He would be allowed to 
come in if he wished, but his companions must 
stay outside. 

The repulse was so unexpected and so fatal 
to the plans of the Ottawa that he made no at- 
tempt to repress his rage. He demanded the 
cause of such an insult. The soldier was as 
gruff as he. Hating the chieftain intensely, he 
denounced him as a treacherous wretch, whose 
designs were known to everybody, and warned 
him that if he did not take himself off at once, 
he would shoot him like a dog. 


CHAPTER XI. 


OPENING OF THE SIEGE. 

T HIS was the spark that kindled the explo- 
sion. Pontiac’s rage was irrestrainable. 
Swinging his arms over his head, he uttered 
a war-whoop, and whirling about, dashed at 
headlong speed for a house outside the pali- 
sades. His warriors, shouting and as excited as 
he, streamed after him, their fury the greater 
because it had been held in check so long. It 
now burst all bounds. 

Divining the meaning of this sudden action, 
the sentry brought his gun to a quick level 
and let fly at the chieftain himself. Had he 
been less flurried, the siege of Detroit would 
have ended before it began, but he narrowly 
missed his man, and brought down the screech- 
ing Ottawa who was running at his side. 

The party were heading for the humble home 
of an aged English woman, who lived near by 
with her family. Before it was reached, Pontiac 
gave an extraordinary example of self-control. 
He abruptly dropped to a moody walk, and 
135 


136 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

turned toward the shore. Shoving a canoe 
from the bank, he sprang into it and paddled 
savagely against the current to the Ottawa 
village on the other side. 

Meanwhile, his followers gave no heed to 
him, but, shouting and brandishing guns, knives 
and tomahawks, sped to the cabin of the old 
woman. She had seen them coming, and, dash- 
ing into the house, barred the door. But the 
miscreants beat it in, and swarmed through the 
opening. A minute later, all was over. 

She being the only victim within immediate 
reach, the other warriors rushed to the river 
bank, and leaping into their canoes, made haste 
to the Isle au Cochon, where lived an English- 
man who had once been a sergeant of the reg- 
ulars. He suffered the same fate as the old 
woman, and the wretches brandished his scalp 
aloft with cries of triumph. 

Before Pontiac reached his village, he shouted 
and the women, children and old men hurried 
out to learn the commands of their terrible 
master. He ordered the camp to be removed 
to the other shore, that the river might no 
longer interpose between them and the English. 
His orders were obeyed with such readiness, 
that by dusk, everything was ready. The 


OPENING OF THE SIEGE. 137 

absent warriors gradually returned from their 
dreadful work until about all were present. 
Then Pontiac, who had painted his face, leaped 
among them, circled his tomahawk above his 
head, stamped the ground, told of his former 
exploits, and vowed that all the English should 
be slain. His fury was contagious ; the warriors 
formed a ring about him and imitated his 
frenzied actions. They shouted, leaped in the 
air, brandished their weapons, and like the 
Ghost Dancers of modern days, kept up the 
orgy till ready to drop from exhaustion. When 
the delirium passed, the work of removal was 
begun and completed before morning. The 
new site of the Ottawa village was a short way 
above the mouth of Parent’s Creek, the small 
stream which afterward gained the gruesome 
name of Bloody Bun. 

The Detroit garrison plainly heard the shout- 
ings of the Indians, and the scouts reported the 
crossing of the river by the whole company 
of Ottawas. Every man inside the fort was 
ordered under arms, and, before daylight a 
Canadian arrived with tidings that the O jib- 
ways from the Bay of Saginaw had joined 
Pontiac. Their natural fierceness made them 

allies after the chieftain’s own heart. 

10 


138 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

Not a man in Detroit closed his eyes that 
night and Gladwyn walked the ramparts 
throughout the hours of darkness. Glimpses 
were caught of dusky figures prowling near, but 
no attack was made until the first streakings of 
dawn in the east. Then a series of startling 
whoops sounded from the woods and fields, 
and warriors came leaping to the assault. The 
garrison rushed to their posts, for the attack was 
a determined one. Not Ottawa's alone, but 
O jib ways, Pottawottomies and Wyandots were 
recognized, as their guns flashed from behind 
fences, barns, bushes and from hollows. Two 
or three score were unable to find shelter, and 
kept leaping and dodging about, in the effort to 
dodge the bullets which they knew would be 
fired at them. 

Had these redskins possessed one-half the 
heroism of the Japanese, they would have rushed 
the gate and captured Detroit, but the Amer- 
ican Indian is not that sort of fighter. Every 
one of them knew that the leaders in such an 
assault would be killed, and among them all 
was not one who was ready to sacrifice himself 
for the good of the “ cause.” 

The garrison answered the shouts of their as- 
sailants with cries equally defiant, and, peering 


OPENING OF THE SIEGE. 139 

from the loopholes, fired as chance offered. 
These openings were made the targets of the 
Indians, and many of their bullets whistled 
through them, though none of the defenders 
suffered more than slight wounds. 

When it became apparent that the stout re- 
sistance prevented a direct assault upon the for- 
tifications, the fear of fire caused the most alarm. 
None knew its dreaded potency better than the 
assailants themselves. They had not appealed 
to it as yet, but were sure to do so before long. 

Their present effort was to see whether the 
white men could withstand the furious fusillade 
from such a large force of hostiles. 

The sun climbed the sky and the attack con- 
tinued with scarcely any abatement. None of 
the garrison stopped to eat food. Major Glad- 
wyn was alert, hurrying here and there and 
sharply giving his orders. Since he saw there 
was no danger of a direct assault, his chief fear 
was removed, though he could not but feel that 
the future of the post was uncertain. 

Some fifty yards from the palisades were several 
outbuildings which offered good shelter for the 
Indians. They swarmed behind them, glimpses 
being caught now and then of an eye or scalp- 
lock, as the dusky owner fired. The screen was 


140 THE forest messengers. 

so near indeed that the hostiles were able in 
many instances to take careful aim. Several of 
the wounds they inflicted came from the marks- 
men who possessed this advantage. 

Major Gladwyn ordered handfuls of spikes to 
be heated red hot, and loaded into one of the 
cannon. This was pointed at the cluster of 
buildings, and fired. A moment later, the wood 
broke into flame in a half-dozen places, and the 
scared Indians scrambled out and scattered in a 
panic. The garrison broke into boisterous 
laughter, and winged several of them as they 
were making for cover. 

Before noon, the Indians began to grow tired 
of the attack, which it was evident to them 
could accomplish nothing. Their shouting 
stopped, the shots became fewer, and finally 
ceased altogether. Then it was found that five 
of the garrison had been wounded, but none 
fatally, while a few hostiles had been brought 
down. It will be remembered that both par- 
ties had the advantage of shelter, which accounts 
for the little injury done by either side. 

Major Gladwyn was inclined to believe the 
sudden outburst would spend itself, and the time 
had not yet passed for negotiation. Provisions 
were scarce, and, had it not been for the secret 


OPENING OF THE SIEGE. 141 

help of the Canadians, the garrison would soon 
have been in extremity. There was danger that 
the kindness of their friends might be discov- 
ered and peremptorily stopped at any hour by 
Pontiac. Although two schooners lay in the 
river near the fort, they were also short of sup- 
plies. It was wise, therefore, to open negotia- 
tions, under cover of which a quantity of food 
might be secured. 

Accordingly, an interpreter was sent to the 
camp of Pontiac with the question of Major 
Grladwyn as to the meaning of the chieftain’s 
conduct, and the assurance that, if he had any 
grievance, the commandant was ready to correct 
it, if he would make it known. When this in- 
terpreter left the fort, a good many of the in- 
habitants did the same, saying as an excuse that 
they did not wish to witness the massacre of the 
English which they were sure was close at hand. 

The interpreter was accompanied by two old 
Canadians and the three were received by Pon- 
tiac with every pretense of friendship. A good 
deal of formality and delay followed, and in the 
end, the chieftain sent back word that he pre- 
ferred to hold a council with the English them- 
selves, and requested that Captain Campbell, 
second in command, should come to him. Glad- 


142 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

wyn suspected treachery, and was not willing 
the veteran, whose upright character had won 
the respect of the Indians, should go. But the 
Captain was so urgent, confident of being able 
to do much good, that the commandant reluc- 
tantly consented. Amid the misgivings of nearly 
every one, Captain Campbell, accompanied by 
Lieutenant M’Dougal, the interpreter and sev- 
eral Canadians, went boldly to the camp of the 
Ottawa leader. 

That which was feared took place. The am- 
bassadors were held as prisoners for some time, 
when one of the Indians, claiming that a relative 
had been killed in battle by the English, cruelly 
slew the noble soldier. It is maintained by 
some that Pontiac was not aware of this crime, 
and that the murderer fled to escape his venge- 
ance. There is good reason to believe the arch 
conspirator was equally guilty with the mis- 
creant. Lieutenant M’Dougal, by a daring risk, 
succeeded some time later in escaping. 

Having been joined by the Wyandots, despite 
the efforts of a Jesuit priest to prevent, Pontiac 
gave all his efforts to pressing the siege. He 
stationed a number of Pottawottomies below the 
fort where they were ordered to lie in wait, while 
others were hidden in the woods, and instructed 


OPENING OP THE SIEGE. 143 

to prevent the approach of any Englishman by 
land or water. In accordance with the char- 
acter of the red men, a large number of their 
best marksmen took positions as near the fort 
as they could without showing themselves, on 
the alert to shoot any of the defenders who in- 
cautiously exposed themselves. 

So alarming was the outlook that several 
Canadians crossed the river to the fort, and 
calling upon Major Gladwyn urged him to take 
his garrison to the schooners and abandon the 
post without delay, as it would soon be attacked 
by fifteen hundred Indians. The revolt was 
spreading, and this large number would increase 
rapidly. The commandant refused to listen to 
the proposition, and, shortly after the with- 
drawal of the visitors, a fusillade opened, similar 
to the first, and was kept up until night. Then 
a Canadian came forward with a demand from 
Pontiac for the surrender of the fort, promising 
the garrison that, if they left their arms and 
supplies behind, they would not be molested. 
Again Gladwyn refused. As evidence of the 
gravity of the peril, it is said that at a consulta- 
tion of the officers that evening, Gladwyn him- 
self was the only one who insisted they ought 
to defend the place. His voice of course settled 


144 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

the question, and that was the last talk of yield- 
ing to Pontiac. 

The officers who favored leaving Detroit and 
going to Niagara, had good reasons for their 
views. The rations, when divided as much as 
they would permit, would not last more than 
three weeks, and no one could say when it would 
be possible to obtain more, for it was folly to 
rely upon the uncertain help of the Canadians 
across the river. Again, as has been stated, all 
the houses were of wood, and most of them 
thatched with straw, which would burn like so 
much tinder. The great fear, however, was that 
their enemies would cut or burn their way 
through the palisade. Should they do that, the 
garrison would be doomed beyond hope. 

It seems strange that the hostiles did not re- 
sort to this measure, which ought to have oc- 
curred to a child, but a Canadian in the fort, 
who had spent most of his life among the In- 
dians, said to Gladwyn : 

“ They will never do it, for it is directly con- 
trary to their rules of warfare ; while the Indian 
in certain circumstances is brave, yet it is a prin- 
ciple with him that he must gain his successes 
with the least possible expenditure of life. He 
who brings home the greatest number of scalps 


OPENING- OP THE SIEGE. 145 

and shows that not a life was lost in obtaining 
them, is the chief that is honored above any 
other, who may have shown twice his bravery and 
yet suffered the loss of two or three of his men.” 

The memorable siege went on for a long time 
without any noteworthy event. Not a day 
passed that a score or a hundred shots were not 
fired at the fort, whose defenders quickly learned 
caution. For weeks every man lay down in his 
clothes, and with his gun within instant reach. 
Repeatedly, daring sorties were made and the 
outbuildings, which sheltered the assailants, 
burned. Orchards and fences were leveled 
until every obstruction was removed, and no 
foe could approach without being observed and 
without exposing himself to the fire of the 
watchful garrison. Some of the Indians managed 
to creep forward in the grass and launch arrows 
tipped with burning tow, which set fire to the 
roofs of the houses ; but tanks of w r ater had 
been provided for such emergencies, and in 
every instance, the flames were extinguished. 
The two schooners commanded the north and 
south and thus kept away all Indians from those 
two sides. 

And now let us take up the experiences of 
those in whom we feel a more personal interest. 


CHAPTER XII. 


DOWN THE RIVER. 

J AMES DUPUY and his son Archie, on the 
morning after their talk with Major Glad- 
wyn, bade Polly good-bye, telling her they 
were going on a long hunt, and she must feel no 
worriment, if she saw neither for several weeks. 
She was accustomed to such absences on their 
part though they had never been gone so long 
as the time named by her father. Their home, 
it will be remembered was on the eastern bank 
of the river, opposite or above Detroit, and 
they had not far to go when they reached the 
bank of the stream across which Pontiac was 
perfecting one of the most formidable conspira- 
cies in the history of his race. 

It has been shown that the couple, being 
Canadians by birth, were treated as friends by 
the Indians besieging the frontier post. The 
chieftain knew the need of the good will of 
those who had been conquered by the English, 
and so long as they did not offend him, none of 
them had anything to fear at his hands. It has 
146 


DOWN THE RIVER. 


147 


already been intimated that he was not blind to 
certain disquieting facts. He knew that Dupuy, 
among others, felt well disposed toward the 
garrison, and while he had a liking, based 
mainly on gratitude, for the leader of the Ottawas, 
it was doubtful as to what lengths this feeling 
would carry him. In other words, Pontiac was 
prepared to treat the pioneer considerately, but 
he did not give him his whole confidence. He 
proposed to suspend judgment, as the expression 
goes, and in the meantime to keep a pretty 
close watch over his conduct. 

Dupuy and Archie sauntered down to the 
river, as if there was no call for haste, and 
made their way to the edge of the stream, 
where the canoe which both had often used, 
was drawn far enough up the bank to be safe 
from disturbance by the action of the current. 
It will be borne in mind that this was before 
the violent outbreak of Pontiac, though all 
doubt of his enmity was removed. On the 
surface, everything was peaceful and serene. 
The boat of the Canadian was capable of carry- 
ing a half dozen persons and was the superior 
of the score that lay up and downstream within 
sight. The long paddle used in propelling the 
craft reposed within it, and the man with a 


148 


THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 


quick shove pushed the canoe down the slight 
incline, and he and his son were about to enter, 
when a guttural “ Huh ! ” caused him to turn 
his head. Pontiac and one of the Ojibway 
chiefs stood within a few paces, looking at the 
two as if with pleased interest. The Ojibway 
took no part in the brief conversation that 
followed. 

“ Do my brother and son go on a long hunt 
to-day ? ” asked Pontiac, with a smile. 

u I can’t say how long it will be, Pontiac, but 
game does not seem plentiful this spring near 
Detroit, and we shall look farther for it; we 
shall be glad if Pontiac and the chieftain of the 
Ojibways will come into the canoe and go with 
us.” 

The Ottawa might well have pleaded a previ- 
ous engagement, and though he did not say so, 
he gravely shook his head. 

“ Pontiac cannot go with his brother and son, 
who are great hunters; he hopes they will 
bring back all the game their canoe will carry.” 

At this point, Archie Dupuy did a character- 
istic but audacious thing. Certain in his mind 
of the dark plot the chieftain had formed, he 
stepped forward and laid his hand familiarly on 
his arm. 


DOWN THE RIVER. 


149 


“ It will do my Ottawa father good to go 
with us ; if he will come into the boat, we will 
do all the paddling, and he may fold his arms, 
smoke his pipe and see us shoot deer and 
bears, though we two together cannot do as 
much as Pontiac can do alone ; he showed nje 
how to hunt and now he can show my father.” 

These were diplomatic words and pleased 
the terrible leader, who, being of the precise 
stature of the youth, looked straight across into 
his eyes and smiled more expansively than be- 
fore. His companion stood a few steps to the 
rear, glum, and scowling. Clearly, he did not 
like this cordiality between his leader and one 
of the Caucasian race. Dupuy was also silent, 
but if pleased, he was alarmed. Suppose Pon- 
tiac should accept the invitation of Archie, and 
the more formal one given by the forest mes- 
senger ? It would destroy the whole scheme 
that had prompted this venture in the woods. 
When Dupuy asked Pontiac to join them, he 
knew he would refuse, but Archie was so urgent 
and the chief was so fond of him, that it looked 
as if the youth would be accepted at his word. 

But there was no ground for misgiving. No 
inducement could have taken Pontiac from be- 
fore Detroit at that time. He had more im- 


150 THE forest messengers. 

portant matters on hand than that of a ramble 
and hunt in the forest. He replied to the in- 
vitation of the lad by offering his hand and 
saying: 

“ Good-b} 7 e ; when my son comes back, Pon- 
tiac hopes he may hunt with him, for he loves 
his son, but he hates the English.” 

The passionate declaration was like a flash of 
lightning from a clear sky. Pontiac seemed to 
forget himself, but it was only for an instant. 
Hardly were the words spoken, when his 
pleasing smile returned and he stepped for- 
ward, and, taking the hand of the elder Dupuy, 
repeated the wishes he had just expressed to 
the younger. 

The next minute the craft was shoved clear, 
father and son stepped lightly within, carefully 
adjusting their weight, the former near the 
middle, paddle in hand, while Archie sat at the 
stern, facing the same way with his parent, who 
sent the boat skimming down stream, like a 
swallow on the wing. He did not look around, 
nor speak for a long time, but Archie glanced 
back more than once. The last time was when 
they were passing around a bend of the shore 
which he knew would soon hide them from 
sight of the couple. As he did so, he saw them 


DOWN THE RIVER. 


151 


standing like statues, precisely as when the 
canoe started, with their gaze fixed upon the 
boat and its occupants. Pontiac was a little 
nearer the edge of the water, and therefore the 
most conspicuous. 

Archie took off his cap and circled it about 
his head in salutation of the Ottawa chieftain, 
who responded with a wave of his hand. Be- 
fore the greetings were finished, the boat glided 
around the turn in the stream and it was a long 
time and in far different circumstances, that the 
parties saw each other again. 

Dupuy’s arms swung with the smooth, even 
regularity of a piece of machinery. He was 
making good progress, for it has been shown 
that he had no time to waste. Presque Isle 
and Le Boeuf were many a long mile away, and 
days and nights must elapse, in the most favor- 
able circumstances before they could reach 
either post. Several miles were passed between 
the low-lying shores, ere the man moderated his 
powerful strokes, and settled into a pace which 
he could maintain for hour after hour without 
fatigue. A moment or two after this had been 
done, he spoke over his shoulder. 

“Do you think, Archie, that Pontiac has any 
suspicion of our business ? ” 


152 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

“ Why should he ? He has seen us go off, 
sometimes together and sometimes alone, too 
often to believe this is anything except a hunt.” 

“ That may be true, but a crisis is near ; he 
knows we are friendly to Major Gladwyn and 
the English, and if we have to decide between 
them and the Indians, Pontiac is pretty certain 
where we shall be found.” 

“ All that being so, I still don’t understand 
why he should distrust us at this time.” 

“ It is certain that Detroit isn’t the only post 
in danger ; in fact, it isn’t in as much danger as 
the others, for Gladwyn knows what to ex- 
pect ; the commandants elsewhere are still 
blind ; directly after Pontiac learns that Major 
Gladwyn has penetrated his treachery, he sees 
you and me leave Detroit for a ‘ long hunt ’ ; 
isn’t it reasonable that he, the shrewdest In- 
dian of them all, should have a pretty clear 
idea of our errand ? ” 

“ It would seem so,” replied the son, im- 
pressed by the words of his parent ; “ but if 
that is true, why did he let us go ? ” 

“ I have been trying to figure that out, ever 
since I first dropped my paddle into the water 
and I can’t answer your question. If he had 
told us we must go back home and stay until 


DOWN TIIE RIVER. 


153 


he chose to let us hunt, we should have had no 
choice but to obey him, but he made not the 
first objection.” 

u That being so, it looks as if he really be- 
lieves we are off on one of our usual hunts. 
What difference can it make anyway ? We 
have a clear road and we’ll go ahead.” 

Archie would have offered to take his turn 
at the paddle, had there been any necessity of 
doing so, but he knew his parent would sum- 
mon him to the task, whenever he chose. And 
so it was that, still between the low-lying 
wooded banks, with here and there glimpses of 
open, grassy plains, the little craft continued its 
graceful passage southward over the Detroit 
River in the direction o£ Lake Erie. They had 
long left the scattered French settlement and 
the Wyandot village on the eastern bank, and 
it was comparatively early in the day when 
they sighted the narrow strip of land known as 
Fighting Island, lying well over toward the 
eastern shore. A little way below this, the 
pioneer laid his dripping paddle in the canoe 
and signified to his son that, while the craft 
floated with the current, they would eat their 
midday meal. 

The two had brought enough coarse black 
11 


154: THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

bread and well -cooked wild turkey to make 
them a nourishing lunch, and they now pro- 
ceeded to dispose of it. At the conclusion, 
when they felt the need of drink, it was easily 
obtained by dipping the palm of the hand in 
the current and carrying the primitive cup to 
the mouth. 

The repast finished, the father nodded to his 
son and the two carefully exchanged places. 
Each had laid his long, heavy rifle lengthwise 
in the bottom of the canoe, and Archie swayed 
the paddle with the same rhythmic evenness as 
his parent. There was no cause for his being 
inferior in that respect to his father, for he had 
been taught in the same school and was young 
and strong. Moreover, he had sat in a similar 
craft with Pontiac and others of his tribe and 
learned from them all the subtleties of the art. 

Facing the direction they were going, he 
who paddles an Indian canoe has the best op- 
portunity to scan the country through which 
he is passing. The same field of vision was offered 
to the man at the stern, so that it was impos- 
sible for the two to run blindly into any danger. 

Far over toward the eastern side, Archie’s 
keen vision saw something flicker on the water. 
Carrying no glass, he had to depend on his 


DOWN THE RIVER. 


155 


vision alone. This told him that a dozen or so 
well-filled canoes were following a northwest 
course, which made it seem that Detroit was 
their destination. Certain that his father had 
observed them, Archie asked over his shoulder: 

“ What shall I do ? ” 

“ Turn in to shore, where we can slip under 
the branches, if it should become necessary.” 

The lad swerved to the right and hugging 
land closely, gently propelled the craft, while 
he and his parent kept keen watch of the fleet 
of canoes. 

“ I shouldn’t be surprised if they are allies of 
Pontiac on their way to join him. If so, there 
isn’t anything for us to do, except to keep out 
of their way.” 

Since the Indians were seen by our friends, 
it followed that the latter had been observed 
by these sharp-eyed tramps of the forest. They 
numbered more than fifty, all gaudily attired 
and in their war paint, but neither the father 
nor son could make out to what tribe they be- 
longed. It looked once as if they intended to 
call upon the white persons, for they paddled in 
that direction and increased the speed with 
which they were traveling. 

“ We may as well wait till they come up, for 


156 THE forest messengers. 

I cannot see that we have anything to fear from 
them,” said the elder. 

If, however, the war party held any such in- 
tention, they changed their minds and headed 
again toward the eastern shore and passed up 
stream with the even steady stroke, which after 
a time carried them beyond sight. 

Grudging the brief period that had thus been 
lost, young Dupuy now gave an exhibition of 
what he could do in paddling a canoe swiftly. 
The long, deep, powerful sweep of his muscular 
arms sent the frail craft like a loon over the 
surface. The cloven water rippled past the 
prow in a widening wake, and the head of the 
man swayed gently back in response to each 
vigorous impulse of the boat. He smiled admir- 
ingly at his son, of whose strength and skill he 
might well be proud. 

“ I don’t know a man who can beat him. 
How he has grown and developed in the past 
two or three years ! His power and endurance 
equal mine. And the best of it is,” added the 
parent, with a kindling eye, “ his character has 
also grown and developed. I shall always 
thank the One who has blessed me with two 
such children as Archie and Polly.” 


CHAPTER XIII. 


THE STRANGE CANOE. 

H OUR after hour passed without cessation 
or evidence of weariness on the part of 
Archie Eupuy. Half reclining in the 
stern of the canoe, his father gradually sank 
into a doze which speedily became restful sleep. 
Once when the son asked a question without 
receiving any answer, he glanced around and 
smiled at what he saw. 

“ Let him slumber,” he murmured ; u it will 
do him good.” 

As the afternoon drew to a close, the lad ob- 
served the starlike glimmer of a camp fire on 
the eastern side, but he gave it no heed and 
continued regularly swaying the long ashen 
paddle. He kept off shore about a hundred 
yards, but was troubled by no misgiving, for in 
his estimation, nothing was to be feared from 
the red men, whom they were liable to meet at 
any hour, but it was only prudent to avoid 
them so long as it could be done, without such 
effort showing. 


157 


158 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

The moon rose early, and was shining when 
the surprised pioneer opened his eyes and re- 
called his senses. 

“ Why, Archie,” he said, sitting upright ; 
“ do you mean to paddle all night ? ” 

u Yes ; if you wish me to do so ; you know 
Major Gladwyn said we must reach Presque Isle 
and Le Boeuf as soon as we can.” 

“ But there is no call for such haste as this ; 
you will weary yourself ; besides, if you’re not 
hungry, I am.” 

u It seems to me I was never hungrier in my 
life,” replied the youth with a laugh ; u if you 
say so, I will run in to land.” 

“ I say so, but it’s so late, I don’t believe we 
shall be able to get anything to eat except 
fish.” 

“ There might be a good many worse things 
than fish — lielloa ! ” 

Archie had not taken a half-dozen strokes, 
after turning the boat inward, when a splash 
sounded on his right, and the next moment, 
both saw in the vivid moonlight, the prongs of 
a buck that had entered the water, as if with 
the intention of swimming to the eastern shore. 
The task would not have been a hard one for 
so powerful an animal, and, if he saw the canoe 


THE STRANGE CANOE. 


159 


and its occupants, lie displayed no fear, but 
swimming strongly would have passed within 
twenty yards. 

“ Now, isn’t that a piece of luck ? ” said the 
elder in a low voice, as he picked up his gun 
from the bottom of the boat ; “ edge a little 
toward him, for he must serve us for supper.” 

Archie did as requested, and the animal gave 
him no heed, though had the craft ventured too 
near, he probably would have been frightened 
into turning back. The man was too much of 
a veteran to make any error. At the right 
moment, he brought his gun to a level and 
killed the game at the first fire. The cervus 
species rarely succumbs on the instant to a 
fatal shot, no matter how well aimed, and the 
buck was frantically struggling when the swiftly 
driven canoe came up and allowed the man to 
end it all with his hunting-knife. Then he 
supported the prize by his head while Archie 
drove the canoe to land. There a fire was 
started, some of the choicest portions broiled 
and a meal was made which would have de- 
lighted an epicure, for the greatest sauce in all 
the world — hunger — gave it a zest that it could 
not otherwise have had. 

The question then arose as to whether they 


160 THE forest messengers. 

should sleep where they were, or anchor at a 
safe distance from land. The parent decided 
on the latter course. 

“ If we stay by the camp fire, it will not do 
for both to lie down at the same time ; one 
must stand watch ; in the canoe, it isn’t neces- 
sary for either to keep awake.” 

So the little boat was paddled a hundred 
yards away, and the anchor, consisting of a big 
stone fastened to a strong cord, was carefully 
let down until it touched bottom. Then the 
blankets were so adjusted that the posture was 
comfortable for both, with their lower limbs 
touching each other, and they committed them- 
selves to the care of heaven. 

Dupuy did not think there was any cause for 
uneasiness, and, despite the fact that he had 
spent a large portion of the afternoon in sleep, 
he quickly sank into unconsciousness, which, 
unless broken in upon, was sure to continue 
until daylight. It would seem that the youth 
should have been the first to succumb, for he 
had labored hard and had not closed his eyes 
since early that morning; but, for some reason 
which he could not understand, he lay awake a 
long while. He gently shifted his posture 
several times without disturbing his father, but 


THE STRANGE CANOE. 


161 


it did not avail him, and, at the end of an hour, 
he sat up as wide awake as when swinging 
the paddle during the day. 

“ It’s mighty queer,” he thought to himself ; 
w I never felt this way before ; I’m generally 
asleep almost as soon as my head touches the 
pillow ; I wonder whether it can be that some- 
thing is w r rong,” he added, peering around in 
the gloom ; “ but, if so, father ought to feel it as 
much as I.” 

The night was a mild one in middle spring, 
and the moon, now well up in the sky, shone 
with a radiance that was un dimmed by a cloud. 
Several fleecy masses were drifting across the 
firmament, but they were fully twenty degrees 
below the moon, and were not nearing the orb. 
The dark mass of vegetation to the westward 
showed the line of shore, but the silence and 
lack of all suggestion of life was like that of the 
tomb. No howl of wolf, or screech of panther 
or owl, or shout of Indian warrior, or dull 
report of gun, fretted the solemn stillness. 

“ I ought to have been soothed to sleep in a 
few moments ; I never felt better ” 

He checked his musings, for at that instant, a 
gentle almost inaudible plash fell upon his ear. 
His first thought was that it was caused by the 


162 THE FOBEST MESSENGEBS. 

leaping of a small fish out of the water, or by 
some animal entering the stream, as the buck 
had done, with the purpose of crossing to the op- 
posite bank. Nine persons out of ten would have 
formed such a belief, but Archie Dupuy was too 
skilled in the ways of the woods thus to err. 

The soft rippling had a regularity which ex- 
cluded its being caused by a fish, nor was the 
faint sound such as would have been made by a 
swimming quadruped. In a twinkling, the youth 
knew it could be caused by one object only. 

That was a paddle in the hands of a man ! 

Archie’s acute sense of hearing quickly en- 
abled him to learn from what point of the com- 
pass the sound came. It was directly north 
toward Detroit. A canoe was stealthily ap- 
proaching from that direction. 

It was characteristic of the self-confidence of 
the lad that he did not awaken his father. 
Time enough to do that, when the necessity 
arose. Noiselessly the youth picked up his rifle, 
and muffled so far as he could the click of the 
awkward hammer as he drew it back. He was 
nearer the object than his parent, and, leaning 
forward, peered into the moonlit gloom in the 
effort to solve the mystery. 

The gentle rippling lasted for a minute and 


THE STRANGE CANOE. 


163 


then ceased. Looking intently toward the point 
whence the sound came, Archie made out the 
dim front of a small canoe, and could even trace 
the vague outlines of a man sitting in it, but 
the whole thing was an obscure shadow, which 
gradually mingled with and was absorbed by 
the gloom. Aware of the cause of this, the lad 
did as he had often done, when scrutinizing a 
particular star in the heavens. He glanced 
elsewhere, and then suddenly brought back his 
vision to the first point. 

And doing so, the strange canoe was seen 
with startling clearness. But it was as motion- 
less as his own boat, neither advancing nor re- 
ceding. The singular occurrence caused Archie 
to think fast and hard. He could not doubt 
that the craft contained a single warrior, who 
had drawn as near as he dared. Touching the 
rim of the circle of vision, he chose for some 
reason to come no nearer. He had learned 
where the white man’s boat lay, and that, for 
the time, was all he cared to know or do. 

Not yet in the opinion of our young friend had 
the time come to awaken his father. Perhaps 
it would not be necessary to rouse him at all. 

When the flickering shadow again dissolved 
into the gloom, he glanced away as before and 


164 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

then suddenly concentrated his gaze upon the 
point. As he did so, he could hardly repress 
an exclamation, for it had vanished. More 
silently than it emerged from the darkness, it 
had gone back, and been shut from sight. He 
listened intently, but could not hear the slight- 
est sound. It was as if the stranger had learned 
from the experience of the last few minutes, and 
disappeared like the phantom he seemed to be. 

Only one conclusion was possible from the 
incident : the single Indian in the canoe had 
followed our friends for an indefinite distance, 
and, after night descended, had advanced far 
enough to locate them. Then, as if that was all 
he sought, he had gone away again. 

But all this being so, it did not explain the 
remarkable occurrence itself. The only theory 
that Archie Dupuy could formulate was that he 
was some wandering Indian, who had been 
prompted by curiosity alone, but such explana- 
tion could not satisfy the youth, though he felt 
compelled to accept it in lieu of anything 
better. 

He felt a vague fear that the warrior, believ- 
ing his presence was discovered, had withdrawn 
with a view of thereby deceiving him. Moving 
back into the gloom, he would circle about and 


THE STRANGE CANOE. 


165 


approach from another point. If so, his purpose 
must be a sinister one, and the lad was naturally 
on the alert. Retaining his sitting posture, he 
listened with close attention, and scrutinized 
every point of the compass, grasping his gun 
meanwhile, and ready, for the first appearance 
of danger. 

u When I think of it,” he murmured, “ neither 
father nor I gave much attention to the river 
behind us. There must have been hours, when 
neither so much as glanced toward Detroit. 
We couldn’t imagine there was any reason to do 
so. If we had looked, perhaps we should have 
seen this Indian sneaking after us. I shall make 
sure he doesn’t steal a march upon us to-night.” 

Ten minutes after forming this resolution, 
Archie Dupuy was sleeping as soundly as his 
father. When he adjusted his body, so as to 
make it a little more comfortable, it was all that 
was necessary. Slumber that had been hover- 
ing near so long, took possession of his senses, 
and for hours he was dead to the world. 

Naturally the parent was the first to open 
his eyes, early on the following morning. He 
looked at the youth wrapped in his blanket, 
partly doubled up on his side, and sleeping as 
soundly as if in his trundle bed at home. 


166 THE forest messengers. 

Without disturbing him, the hunter gently 
raised the anchor, took the paddle in hand and 
propelled the canoe to land. The slight impact 
against the shingle awoke the youth, who 
started up and stared around him, in the con- 
fused manner of a person when suddenly roused 
from slumber. A wind was blowing from the 
east, and the small, white-capped waves raced 
across the wide stretch of water, but with only 
enough force to give the boat a soothing rise 
and fall. 

The couple had taken a goodly quantity of 
venison on board, which they now proceeded to 
prepare over the fire that was kindled so near 
the river that it was in sight of any parties who 
might be passing up or down stream. Archie 
waited until the meal was finished and his 
father had lit his pipe, before telling him the 
incident of the canoe and its Indian occupant, 
who had hovered so near during the darkness, 
and then silently made off again. The parent 
was less impressed by the occurrence than the 
son expected. 

“ I see nothing in it to disturb us,” said he ; 
“ he was probably some warrior who, catching 
sight of us from a distance, was curious enough 
to try to learn a little more by coming closer.” 


THE STRANGE CANOE. 


167 


“ How could he do that ? ” 
u He couldn’t ; he must have known we are 
Canadians, and therefore friends of his people, 
and he was content to go off and leave us.” 

“ He may have been following us for hours.” 
“ It is possible, for we gave little attention 
to the river to the rear ; we’ll keep a better look- 
out to-day.” 

Because of the roughness of the water, our 
friends ran nearer to land than before. They 
were approaching Lake Erie, and, if all went 
well, would enter that larger body of water 
long before the close of day. There, too, they 
would hug the shore closely, for, as we know, 
those tideless seas are subject to quick and 
sometimes terrific disturbances, when even in 
these modern times of steam and large vessels, 
it requires skilful seamanship to make port. 
The two had sufficient food to last them for a 
couple of days, and they made good progress. 
Now and then the waves which kept the small 
craft rocking and sometimes pitching unpleas- 
antly, dashing over them, but, taking turns with 
the paddle, they pushed forward, and, while 
the sun was well up the sky, debouched into 
the great inland sea that bears the name of 
Lake Erie. 


CHAPTER XIV. 


WHAT IT MEANT. 

A S the afternoon drew to a close, the strong 
wind died out and comparative calm 
followed, but the turbulence of the lake 
was slower in subsiding. Our friends, however, 
did not allow it to check them, and, heading to- 
ward the western end, moved along the shore 
to the north of Huron River, their purpose be- 
ing to keep up the progress until darkness 
settled over water and forest. The sky was so 
full of drifting masses of clouds, that no moon- 
light was to be expected, and the hours and 
minutes were used to the utmost. 

It need not be said that neither forgot the 
shadowy canoe and its occupant of the night 
before. Searching glances were often cast up 
stream and across the waste of waters, but it 
was not until the day was nearly at an end that 
this vigilance was rewarded. They were to 
the westward of Celeron Island, one of the 
group at the mouth of Detroit River, and the 
168 


WHAT IT MEANT. 


169 


parent was swinging the paddle, when the 
youth, seated at the stern, exclaimed : 

“ Yonder he is ! ” 

He pointed toward the southern end of the 
island named, showing more, excitement than 
was common with him. The elder ceased pad- 
dling, holding the implement suspended with 
the water dripping from the blade, and gazed 
in the direction indicated. The next moment, 
he stood upright, carefully balancing himself. 

“ You’re right, Archie.” 

The latter now rose to his feet also. The 
two plainly saw a canoe similar to their own, 
with a warrior seated within and gently sway- 
ing his paddle. The prow of his boat was to- 
ward our friends, whom he was slowly ap- 
proaching, as if in doubt about the prudence of 
what he was doing. The keen eyes of parent 
and son had a hard task before them, for the 
dusky stranger must have been nearly or quite 
a mile away, but they saw* enough to make sure 
of what has been stated. Sufficient sunlight 
remained for them to note the gleam of the 
water as it was disturbed by the paddle, but by 
and by this ceased. 

w He seems to have stopped,” remarked 
Archie. 


170 THE forest messengers. 

“ He has ; I wonder why he doesn’t come 
forward and make himself known; he must 
know he has nothing to fear from us ” 

“ Ah ! he is paddling again ; he has made up 
his mind to join us.” 

A few minutes later, a fact became apparent : 
the Indian was moving, but not toward the 
two who were regarding him with fixed atten- 
tion. 

“ He is going backward,” said the elder ; 
“ where is he now ? ” 

While the words were in the mouth of the 
elder, the canoe disappeared. Propelling it 
backward, the Indian had also run it closer to 
the wooded end of the island and was screened 
from further sight. Our friends watched some 
minutes for him to reappear, but he did not do 
so, and the parent resumed his paddle and kept 
the craft speeding southward for fully an hour 
after the set of sun. Then he ran to land, the 
two stepped out and pulled the boat far enough 
up the bank to place it beyond sight of any one 
passing, unless he should happen to come 
directly upon it. 

“We’ll not start a fire,” said Mr. Dupuy; 
“ there’s no call for it ; we have enough venison 
to serve us to-night and to-morrow morning; if 


WHAT IT MEANT. 


171 

that Indian can find us, he’s a good deal smarter 
than I think he is.” 

“ Do you believe he’ll try it ? ” 

w I can no more tell than you ; I don’t under- 
stand his conduct.” 

As has been hinted, the occurrence of the 
night before did not seem so mysterious to the 
father as to the son, for the former doubted 
whether it had any significance. An Indian 
scout, impelled by a natural curiosity, had done 
a little reconnoitering on his own part, and then 
paddled off again. 

But what meant his return ? Why this per- 
sistent following of the whites ? If he sought 
to do them harm, why did he not take advan- 
tage of the chance offered on the previous night, 
when the couple were asleep ? What was the 
cause of his singular enmity to two people, 
whom he must have recognized as allies in the 
great war that had been lately brought to a 
close ? 

It was easy to make any number of guesses 
at the answers to these questions, but Archie 
and his father, stretched out on the ground, 
under the overturned canoe, spent two hours in 
speculation, and then, as they gave way to 
drowsiness, were not a whit nearer the solution 


172 THE forest messengers. 

than before. Bidding each other good-night, 
they sank into slumber. 

And it was during the profound stillness of 
darkness, that the greater experience and finer 
training of the parent asserted itself. While 
the son was his equal in many respects, he had 
not yet attained his proficiency in others. As 
the elder lay on his side, his ear was pressed 
against the earth, the only intervening substance 
being the single thickness of the blanket. 
Lying thus, he gradually became aware of a 
faint sound, repeated at irregular intervals, — so 
gentle indeed that with all his keenness of hear- 
ing, he would not have heard the disturbance 
had the air alone been the conductor. It was 
the earth which told him that either a biped or 
quadruped was moving about the camp. 

This was proved when the pioneer raised his 
head and was unable to catch the slightest sug- 
gestion of the disturbance that had awakened 
him. The soughing of the night wind among 
the branches, the murmur of the lake, the boom 
of the waves against the shore, a single cry of a 
wolf in the distance and the “ audible hush,” as 
it may be called of the vast solitude itself' were 
all that came to him. 

Brushing aside the corner of his blanket, he 


WHAT IT MEANT. 


173 


laid his ear against the cool, damp ground, and 
instantly caught the stealthy pattering which 
had disturbed him a few minutes before. Not 
only that, but the hunter was able to settle an 
important question. The almost inaudible noises 
were made not by a man, but by a creature with 
four feet. 

Dupuy’s first natural supposition, on being 
disturbed, was that the strange Indian in the 
canoe had managed in some incomprehensible 
way to locate him and Archie, and was prowling 
around their camp, but such he now knew was 
not the fact. The odor of meat had drawn 
some beast of prey to the spot. 

While in one respect this knowledge was a 
relief, it did not lack its unpleasant feature. 
The attention of the intruder was sure to be- 
come troublesome. He was hunting the cooked 
venison that lay under one end of the over- 
turned canoe, not two feet from the head of the 
man. Not wishing to disturb Archie, his father 
with the utmost care lifted his portion of the 
craft and swung it to one side, clear of the food. 
Then he held his cocked rifle ready for the 
emergency that the next moment was upon 
him. 

A muttered growl disclosed that the animal 


174 THE forest messengers. 

was a bear, probably a large one too. Under 
the dense foliage, with the moonlight obscured, 
the gloom was like that of Egypt : it was im- 
possible to catch the first glimpse of the formi- 
dable brute so near him. The question, however, 
was solved by the sense of hearing. James 
Dupuy knew the location of the animal as 
accurately as if the mid day sun were shining, 
and directing his gun at the massive head, he 
let fly. 

A furious, snarling grunt followed, and the 
animal swung uncertainly round, staggered a 
few paces sideways, and then went down in a 
heap, as dead as dead could be. 

u Helloa, father ! what’s the matter ? ” called 
the startled Archie from under the canoe. 

“ Nothing ; stay where you are ; there is only 
one of ’em.” 

Nevertheless, the youth thought it best to 
crawl from under the craft, and to join his 
parent, who was carefully reloading his gun in 
the darkness. They waited and watched and 
listened for a while, and then, finding no cause 
for fear, once more crept under the boat, drew 
their blankets around them and slept as sweetly 
as a couple of babes until morning. 

A beautiful, sunshiny day, was drawing to a 


WHAT IT MEANT. 


175 


close, when the canoe containing James Dupuy 
and his son ran to land, on the southern shore 
of Lake Erie, and they drew the boat far up 
among the undergrowth and bushes, beyond 
sight of any one who might paddle close to the 
bank. 

There was no saying when they would need 
the craft again, for they had reached the end of 
their long voyage, and henceforth must depend 
upon their sturdy legs for locomotion. Despite 
their labor and skill, they had been delayed much 
more than they anticipated by storms and bad 
weather, so that it was the first month of summer, 
when their important task was completed. 

While coasting the immense solitude, they had 
kept watch for the other canoe, but after a sight 
of the same, at the southern end of Celeron Island, 
they had not seen it again. If the Indian was 
still following them, he was too careful to allow 
himself to be seen. Dupuy believed his curiosity 
had been satisfied and he had withdrawn long 
before. With no certainty on the point, he had 
come to the belief that the warrior was a Wyan- 
dot, which tribe, as you will remember, was an 
ally of Pontiac in his great conspiracy. 

The weather had been perfect for two days 
preceding the final landing of our friends, who, 


176 THE forest messengers. 

pausing only long enough to eat a hasty meal, 
pressed southward in the forest, with blanket and 
rifle over shoulder, and ready to tramp a score or 
more of miles, should it be necessary. 

It may seem strange that while neither father 
nor son had made the first reference to their desti- 
nation, each knew what it was, and had known it 
for several days. It has been said that the elder 
was on his way to Presque Isle and the younger 
to Le Bceuf, but before separating, they were to 
visit another locality together, and that was what 
they now set out to do. 

Two hours later, when the full moon was shin- 
ing in the clear sky, the couple paused on the 
edge of a clearing, and stood for some minutes, 
side by side without speaking, while they sadly 
viewed the scene. 

Some fifty yards immediately in front of them 
was a small, compact log cabin. The surround- 
ing ground was overrun with weeds, tall grass 
and the withered remnants of corn. It was ap- 
parent that the well-preserved structure had not 
been occupied for a longtime, and the small out- 
building nearer the dwelling, was tumbled down 
and in ruins. It is the property of moonlight 
to soften the harsh features of rugged pictures, 
but it could not take away the sense of desola- 


WHAT IT MEANT. 


m 

tion, sadness and death which parent and child 
now looked upon. 

By and by, the father moved forward, fol- 
lowed by his son, to a low mound about half way 
between where they had been standing and their 
former home. Bank grass and weeds covered 
the heap of earth, at whose end stood a slab of 
sandstone, upon which had been rudely carved 
the name of “ Marie Dupuy,” with a simple, 
touching tribute of the afflicted husband, never 
to be forgotten by him, though, it was impossible, 
even with the aid of the moonlight, to trace the 
words. 

Father and son stood leaning on their rifles, 
with uncovered heads, for several minutes. Then, 
by a common impulse, both sank on their knees. 
Bowed with grief and the sorrowful memories of 
other days, their sole consolation was in pray- 
er. Each prayed in silence and then, rising to 
their feet, their hands involuntary clasped in a 
gentle pressure, and the father softly said : 

“ Let us go.” 

They replaced their caps, and, with the same 
tardy pace as before, made their way to the cab- 
in, where the two had lived for many years, and 
sat down on the little porch constructed by the 
pioneer himself, and which remained as good as 
12 


178 THE forest messengers. 

ever. They leaned their rifles against the mas- 
sive closed door, as they had done many times 
in the past, but neither could push the structure 
inward and enter : that was a trial to which they 
were not equal. 

As they thus sat, they were inclosed by the 
shadow of the cabin, while the clearing was fully 
revealed in the radiant moonlight. Each was 
busy with his reflections, and there was no call 
for either to speak even in an undertone. 

Fifteen, twenty minutes, and a half hour 
passed, when the elder suddenly laid his hand 
on the arm of his son, with the soft warning, 
“Sh!” 

“ I see him,” whispered Archie. 

A single Indian warrior had noiselessly . 
emerged from the w T ood on the edge of the clear- 
ing, pausing after he had come forward just far 
enough to be seen. He remained in sight for 
only a few seconds, when he stepped back and 
was swallowed up in the gloom. Though the 
two waited long, he was not seen again. 

“ Did you recognize him ? ” asked the parent. 

“ He is the O jib way who was with Pontiac 
when we left Detroit and saw us bid the chief 
good bye.” 

“ Yes and it was he who followed us in his 


WHAT IT MEANT. 179 

canoe ; Pontiac sent him to find out our real er- 
rand in coming so far from home.” 

“ Why did Pontiac do that ? ” 

“ He has become suspicious of me ; he doubted 
our going on a hunt ; he thought it likely I was 
carrying some message from Major Gladwyn to 
the forts, afld he sent the O jib way to follow 
and watch us ; he will wait awhile near here and 
then go back to Pontiac and report. I will stay 
till morning, but there is no need of your delay- 
ing, my son.” 

“ I should like to stay with you, father.” 

u Then you shall do so ; we will separate at 
daylight, you to go to Le Bceuf and I to Presque 
Isle.” 

A number of days later, when the Ottawa 
leader was pressing the siege of Detroit, his 
Ojibway messenger came to him with news of 
what he had learned. He had followed the 
Canadians to the lonely clearing in the wilder- 
ness, had seen their mourning at the solitary 
grave, and then the Ojibway hastened back with 
his message. 

Pontiac listened thoughtfully, and said in a 
voice so low that it seemed as if he were commun- 
ing with himself : 

“ My brother and son grieve for the squaw who 


180 THE forest messengers. 

left them many moons ago ; they will stay long 
in the woods, mourning for her who has gone to 
the happy hunting grounds ; it is well you left 
them alone.” 

The Ottawa was silent for a moment and 
then added, as if communing with himself : 

“ Once Pontiac distrusted them, for not all 
the Canadians are faithful to him, but Pontiac 
has been their friend, and my brother and my 
son do not forget it. If they should forget it, 
Pontiac will not ! ” 

The flash of the piercing eyes, the glow of 
the swarthy countenance, and the fierceness of 
the tones, vibrant with anger, — all told of the 
peril that threatened any one who dared to 
brave the flaming resentment of the chieftain. 
He had set out to perform a mighty task and 
wo to the man who crossed his path ! 


CHAPTER XV. 


FORT PRESQUE ISLE. 

F ORT Presque Isle, as has been stated, stood 
on the site of the present city of Erie, 
Pennsylvania, a port of Lake Erie. Its 
situation gave it the control of communication 
between the lake and Fort Pitt (now Pittsburg). 
The blockhouse at an angle of the fort was so 
large and strong that the garrison believed it im- 
pregnable against the attack of any force of In- 
dians. In accordance with the fashion in such 
structures, the upper story projected over the 
lower, so that the defenders could fire directly 
down upon the heads of their enemies. A bas- 
tion also enabled the garrison to cover one or 
more of the walls with a flank fire. The roof 
being of shingles was very inflammable, but the 
sentry box at the top permitted water to be 
flung upon any flames thus kindled. 

Unfortunately, a grave oversight was made in 
the location of this important fort. On one side 
181 


182 THE forest messengers. 

was Lake Erie, and on the other a small stream 
emptying into the lake. The bank of this stream 
was a high steep ridge, hardly more than a hun- 
dred feet from the fort, while the bank of the 
lake on the other side offered the same screen to 
any force attacking the post. Nothing was more 
certain than that these two defects would tell 
strongly against the place in the event of an as- 
sault, and that they would have much to do in 
inducing such an attack. 

Fort Presque Isle was under the command of 
Ensign Christie and the garrison numbered 
twenty-seven men. Early in June, James Dupuy 
arrived at the post, bearing the message of Major 
Gladwyn. The forest messenger was warmly 
received, for the isolated stations in the western 
wilderness had to depend wholly upon these oc- 
casional visitors for news from the outside world. 

Christie was of medium height, smooth shaven, 
quick of movement and of more than ordinary 
intelligence. Dupuy had never met him before, 
but had been told by Major Gladwyn that he 
was one of the best officers on the frontier, add- 
ing that all that was necessary was to impress up- 
on him the true situation. That done, he could 
be counted upon to do his duty unflinchingly. 

The moment Dupuy entered the wicket at 


PORT PRESQUE ISLE. 


183 


the side of the gate and looked about him, he 
realized that he had come upon a useless 
journey. 

Not that he was too late with his warning, but 
the Ensign had already received one from Lieu- 
tenant Cuyler, whose experience will be given 
later on. 

“ I know we shall be attacked and that right 
soon,” coolly remarked the Ensign, as the two 
partook of food, after the delivering of the mes- 
sage. u I might have been caught unprepared, 
had it not been for Lieutenant Cuyler, but I 
now know what is coming.” 

“ I wish all the other posts were as well fixed 
as you.” 

u There is nothing the matter with us except 
our location. You know the garrisons are small 
at all the forts, while the redskins are swarming 
through the woods by the hundreds if not thou- 
sands. They have their greatest man as leader 
and he will not let up till he is whipped clean 
out of his moccasins.” 

“ And when will that be ? ” 

Christie shrugged his shoulders. 

“ Heaven only knows ; the French are not act- 
ing fair ; naturally they are sullen over their de- 
feat and fill the Indians with all sorts of yarns 


184: THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

about help being sent them by their great Father 
in France.” 

“ They will awake some day, but as you say, 
no one can tell when ; you seem to have forgot- 
ten nothing in the way of preparation.” 

“Fm not sure of that; I have made the doors 
of the blockhouse and the sentry box on the roof 
fire proof and have covered the angles with sods 
of turf to protect them against the fire arrows 
that are sure to be launched against us, and have 
laid bark gutters through which it won’t take us 
long to send goodly sized streams to any point 
where water may be needed. Our garrison are 
experienced, and, if you will stay with us, we 
shall be in pretty fair shape.” 

“ Of course I shall stay with you,” said Dupuy 
promptly ; “ I fought against you throughout 
the war, but,” he added with a smile, “ I think 
I know when I’m whipped.” 

“ Which is more than these redskins know. 
Understand, Dupuy, that you have done a most 
honorable thing in bringing me this message, and 
you are at liberty to go back to Detroit when- 
ever you choose.” 

“ That has already been settled ; my son left 
me this morning to take the same message to Le 
Boeuf; I wish we could visit all the posts and 


FORT PRESQUE ISLE. 185 

impress upon the commandants the imminent 
peril in which they stand.” 

u There is no doubt that Pontiac has formed 
a vast conspiracy among the different tribes ? ” 
“ None whatever ; I suspected what he was up 
to more than a year ago, but we were not posi- 
tive until a little while since. He held a coun- 
cil of war in the latter part of April and has 
several powerful tribes well in hand.” 

“ Do you think Detroit is in any danger ? ” 
“ It certainly is, but I’m confident it can hold 
out ; Gladwyn has a large garrison and he is 
alive to the peril of the post. His anxiety is 
more for the other forts than for himself.” 

Ensign Christie had finished his meal and now 
lit a pipe, sat back and crossed his shapely legs. 
His visitor filled his pipe from the square wooden 
box which his host offered him, and the little 
room in the fort speedily became blue with the 
thick smoke. The officer’s brow wrinkled and 
he said with some bitterness : 

“ There’s one piece of infernal foolery which 
I never could understand.” 

“ What is that ? ” asked the Canadian in sur- 
prise. 

“ Of course you know that this fort was built 
by the French ; I wouldn’t ask for a better one 

13 


186 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

with my garrison, but the officer who is respon- 
sible for its location ought to be taken out and 
booted into Lake Erie for the monumental fool 
he was. There’s the ridge on the bank of the 
stream on our left, hardly forty yards away, 
and it makes the best natural fortification in the 
world ; then the lakeside is the same. The en- 
gineers might have found far better sites near 
by ; they certainly couldn’t have found a worse 
one between Niagara and Detroit.” 

“ I noticed it when I came out of the woods ; 
in fact I was astonished by the fact several years 
ago, when I lived only a few miles away.” 

Well, it’s too late to help it now ; we shall 
put up the best fight we can, and, if we go down, 
it will be with colors flying. See here, Dupuy,” 
exclaimed the Ensign, as a new idea occurred to 
him ; “ does anyone of Pontiac’s Indians know 
of your coming here ? ” 

“ I am sure none does,” replied the Canadian, 
who was convinced that the O jib way had not 
followed him farther than the site of his deso- 
late home. 

“ Then you can do us a great service.” 

“ How ? ” 

u Go outside the fort and give us warning of 
the approach of any redskins ; if you should be 


PORT PRESQUE ISLE. 187 

discovered, you can pass yourself off as a friend 
to them.” 

“ I see no objection to my doing that ; even 
if they know of my entering the fort my going 
out again will look as if I were playing the spy 
on you ; I’ll do it.” 

Dupuy sprang to his feet, adding that when 
a good deed was to be done, it was made the 
better by promptly doing it. The Ensign could 
not but commend him, and, shaking his hand, 
gave him the countersign, assuring him that he 
would be admitted without trouble at any hour 
of the day or night he presented himself. The 
commandant accompanied him to the wicket, and 
assured the garrison that he was a friend who 
was to be trusted to the fullest extent. The de- 
fenders were so few in number, as will be re- 
membered, that such notification was an easy 
thing. 

Finding himself once more in the woods, James 
Dupuy became the scout again. Christie had 
none o'ut at the time, so the Canadian felt his re- 
sponsibility, and was resolute to do all in his 
power to help this beleaguered band of brave 
men. He first skirted the shore to the westward, 
for a couple of miles, when he reached a slightly 
rising bit of ground. As yet, he had not caught 


138 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

sight of a hostile, but he believed he would do 
so before he returned to the fort. 

“ Now,” said he, musing as he went forward ; 
“ I don’t believe there is a large enough body of 
Indians anywhere in this part of the country to 
capture Presque Isle. They have all gone north 
to join Pontiac, though a few scattered ones may 
remain in these parts. But Pontiac knows the 
importance of this fort, and will capture it if it 
is possible for him to do so, and,” added the mes- 
senger with a shudder, “ I don’t see why he can’t, 
if he is determined. If he does decide on the 
attempt, he will send the warriors from those 
around Detroit.” 

This theory was so reasonable to the forest 
messenger that he selected the tallest oak on the 
elevated ground and carefully climbed among 
the limbs to the top. There he parted the foli- 
age that obscured his view, and looked out over 
the broad bosom of Lake Erie. To the east, the 
north and the west, the inland sea stretched away 
until it touched the horizon, and with no more 
evidence of life than at ;c creation’s morn.” The 
vast body of water was comparatively calm, 
though, like the ocean, it is never wholly so. 
Short, choppy waves showed here and there, 
and a long heaving swell occasionally broke in 



m ¥i 


Suddenly uttered a suppressed exclamation 

















FORT PRESQUE ISLE. 


189 


foam on the beach a few rods from his perch. 
But not even a canoe was visible stealing like 
an aquatic bird over the surface. It was as if 
the man was alone in the primeval world. 

More properly it seemed thus, until the keen 
eyes of the hunter were turned a second time to 
the westward in search of the foe that he believed 
would come from that direction, — the same that 
he and Archie had followed for days and weeks 
while making the long voyage. 

Suddenly the watcher uttered a suppressed 
exclamation, for far to the westward, he descried 
a number of tiny dark objects, suggesting ducks 
swimming toward him. They were so distant 
when first observed that a man of less experience 
would have pronounced them such birds, but the 
veteran knew they were not of that nature. 

u They are canoes ! ” he said in a whisper, as 
if afraid of being overheard ; “ there’s more than 
fifty of them ; and they are filled with Pontiac’s 
warriors from Detroit ; they are coming to attack 
Presque Isle ; heaven help Ensign Christie and 
the rest ! ” 

Dupuy’s impulse was to descend the tree and 
hurry to the commandant with the news, but 
nc diing was to be gained and much might be 
lost by such haste. The Ensign was prepared 


190 THE forest messengers. 

and vigilant; the messenger must wait till he 
could learn more of the dusky host that was 
approaching. 

He did so, holding his perch, with his eyes 
upon the craft until he was sure he had not over, 
estimated their number. That meant fully two 
hundred warriors, and certainly that many did 
attack Presque Isle. 

“ Seven or eight Indians eager for the fight, to 
each white man, who are in a fort that cannot 
possibly withstand a long siege,” muttered Dupuy 
with a sinking heart ; u no doubt the Ensign 
and his garrison will put up a brave fight as he 
has declared they will, but I fear it will not avail. 
Be that as it may, I am going back to Presque 
Isle, and, if it is necessary,! shall die fighting in 
its defence.” 


CHAPTER XVI. 

THE ATTACK. 

T HE Canadian still lingered in the crest of 
the oak on the shore of the lake, his at- 
tention held by the approaching swarm of 
canoes. Xow and then his gaze wandered over 
the water in other directions, but no other hos- 
tiles were visible. The effective enmity of the 
red men in that section was centered in those 
fifty craft that were steadily drawing near, 
though at a pace that showed they were trying 
to avoid discovery, while still so distant. They 
hugged the shore, and, by and by, the time came 
when the sentinel could see only the outer fringe 
of boats. So long as the sun remained in the 
sky behind them, the water sparkled as it 
splashed from their paddles. He was able even 
to note the plumes projecting from many a 
dusky crown, observed the swaying arms and 
even the daubs of paint on the hideous faces 
and naked breasts. 


191 


192 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

Having seen enough, Dupuy descended the 
tree, and made haste through the forest, to the 
stockade, standing quite close to the lake. He 
was identified the moment he appeared and ad- 
mitted. Ensign Christie, alert as ever, was 
moving among the buildings, quick to discover 
where anything was overlooked and to call for its 
immediate repairmen t. Catching sight of the 
Canadian, he beckoned to him to approach, and 
while he Was doing so, the Ensign himself walked 
briskly toward the visitor. 

“ I am not surprised,” he said, compressing 
his thin lips and nodding his head as he listened 
to the news ; “ of course they are from Detroit 
and Pontiac has sent them.” 

“ There can be no doubt of that fact.” 

“ Is it possible he is with them ? ” 

“No; nothing could draw him away from 
Detroit at this time, unless for a flying visit to 
some tribe whom he wishes to make his ally ; 
he has enough sub chiefs to send with the 
warriors ; Detroit is the fruit he means to 
pluck.” 

When it became known among the garrison 
that such a large force of Indians was near, not 
an eye was closed in slumber. Every man acted 
as if the safety of the post depended upon him 


THE ATTACK. 


193 


individually, though the commandant, as a 
matter of course, divided the duties into watches, 
for it was of prime importance that their 
strength should be husbanded for the supreme 
test that was at hand. 

The day had been very warm, and the night 
was one of the hottest of the season. A dead 
calm brooded over lake and wood, and several 
who lay down found it so uncomfortable that 
they came to their feet again and moved about 
with a restlessness due to discomfort and the 
oppressive certainty that danger of the gravest 
nature was impending. All the garrison had 
taken refuge in the blockhouse, for it was clearly 
impossible to hold the line of palisades and the 
other buildings inclosed within them. AVhen 
the Indians chose, they could swarm over the 
defenses, or displace enough of them to permit 
entrance to the grounds. 

The night was not half gone when it was dis- 
covered that the large force of Indians had ar- 
rived, and were prowling about the fort, and 
were busy with their preparations for the attack 
which was sure to be of the most determined 
nature. It was just beginning to grow light on 
the morning of June fifteenth, when the redskins 
were seen stealthily making their way across the 


194: THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

small stream near by, and creeping closer under 
cover of the bank there, as well as the high 
earthen wall on the lakeside. The sun had lit 
up the eastern horizon, when scores of the as- 
sailants showed themselves, leaping about, bran- 
dishing their guns and yelling like so many 
demons. 

They were so near that it would have been 
easy to pick off a number, but Ensign Christie 
ordered his men not to fire. 

“Let the first shots come from them,” he said ; 
“we shall have a desperate fight, but it must be 
opened by the Indians.” 

Dupuy and two of the most experienced 
woodmen were on the point of protesting, for it 
was clear to them that such consideration was a 
mistake. A prompt and brisk defence would 
have a salutary effect, while the self-restraint 
would be accepted as timidity, but Christie was 
one of the bravest of men and his orders were 
accepted without question. In union there is 
strength, and the little band could be depended 
upon to stand together to the end. 

The demoniac yelling and the wild leaping of 
the assailants lasted but a minute or so when 
the whole horde made a rush for the blockhouse, 
as if they meant to sweep it off its foundations. 


THE ATTACK. 


195 


It was then the garrison let fly and several of 
the dusky forms, bounded still higher in air and 
sprawled forward on their faces. The others 
scampered forward to the protection of the ditch 
where it was impossible to reach them, except 
when some venturesome inmate exposed a head 
or part of his body. 

“ Keep both eyes open,” said Christie, “ and 
when a good chance offers, fire, but make sure 
of your man ! ” 

James Dupuy had not only discharged his 
gun at the very first moment the command was 
given, but he had the satisfaction, which does 
not often come to a soldier, of knowing he 
brought down his man. He selected his target, 
and when his rifle cracked, the hostile dropped. 
There was the possibility, of course, that some 
other member of the garrison had used the same 
target but it was not likely. From behind the 
crest of the ridge, the lake bank and the edge of 
the ditch, the redskins now began firing at the 
loopholes. The first shot came within a hair of 
killing Dupuy, the bullet glancing along the 
barrel of his gun, whose muzzle projected 
through the small opening, and nipped a lock 
of hair from his temple, as it whistled past and 
buried itself in the log3 behind him. Just to 


196 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

the left of the Canadian, a soldier called out 
that he was hit. It was found that the bullet 
had passed through the fleshy part of his 
shoulder, but the hurt did not prevent his tak- 
ing an active part in the defence. 

The watchful forest messenger saw a dusky 
arm flirt upward from behind the bank, and a 
stone left the hand, and, falling with a thump 
on the shingles, rolled to the ground. Three 
other warriors did the same, though no one 
could see what it was hoped to accomplish by 
this weak means of attack Then one expert 
thrower hurled a handful of gravel, the parti- 
cles rattling like hail upon the roof and falling 
to the earth. 

“ If they confine themselves to that” said 
Christie grimly, “ it will be only play.” 

“ But you know there is no hope of their 
doing so,” replied Dupuy, who having reloaded 
his gun, was on the watch for a chance to use 
it. He got the chance the next instant. 

Three scalp-locks rose above the tops of the 
palisades at the farther end of the fort. Peer- 
ing over for a moment, the owners drew them- 
selves upward, vaulted over, and, dropping upon 
the parade ground, ran swiftly for the nearest 
building. More properly it should be said that 


THE ATTACK. 


197 


two thus ran, for Dupuy winged his man in the 
very act of swinging over the palisade. The 
result was curious. From some freakish impulse 
which it was hard to explain, his body turned 
in air, and he alighted squarely on his crown, 
flapping over on his back, where he remained 
motionless. 

“ I’ll bet he made a bulge in China,” called 
out Dupuy, pleased with his success, as he 
hurriedly began reloading. 

The majority of the garrison were rattled for 
a brief while, by what may be called the variety 
of the attack. Before they were aware, more 
than twenty of the Indians were within the fort, 
most of whom took shelter in the small building 
used for a bakery. From this cover, they main- 
tained a rapid fire, most of them aiming at the 
loopholes, which offered the only vulnerable 
points for that method of attack. In the mean 
time, another party displayed an impish in- 
genuity in their method of warfare. At the 
farther end of the grounds was a small structure 
of planks, which was pulled apart and made 
into a movable breast-work, that was pushed 
forward, the assailants firing from behind it. 
The Indians could not have known they were 
imitating one of the methods employed by 


198 THE forest messengers. 

civilized people in ancient times, when attack- 
ing an enemy behind intrenchments. 

It must not be supposed that the assault was 
confined to this comparatively small party. Of 
the two hundred hostiles, not one was idle. 
From behind both banks their guns flashed 
incessantly, the yells sounded without inter- 
mission, and the enthusiasm of the enemy seemed 
to intensify with the passing minutes. 

Little, however, was to be expected from this 
method of attack, and there was not a man 
among the garrison who did not know that it 
would speedily take a more dangerous form. 
Suddenly an arrow, tipped with blazing tow, 
shot upward from behind the ridge of the 
stream, described its parabola high in air, and, 
gracefully circling over, struck the shingles and 
stuck fast. The wisp of flame burned briskly 
and was already communicating with the dry 
wood, when one of the watchful couple in the 
sentr} r -box dashed a pailful of water with such 
excellent aim that the twist of fire was put out, 
and the smoking missile slid down the shingles 
and dropped to the ground. 

Almost in the same instant, a second arrow 
struck the roof a few feet away, but before the 
defenders could reach it, it slipped loose and 


THE ATTACK. 


199 


passed out of sight without doing any damage. 
Others followed, and not a minute’s rest was 
given to the men in the sentry-box. They be- 
came skilful in the brief training given them, 
and acquired the knack of telling at a glance 
whether a burning arrow was dangerous or not. 
When in doubt, they waited for the question 
to answer itself. Sometimes a small hole would 
be burned in the shingles, when the little flame 
would die out. Thus the supply of water was 
economized and no effort thrown away. 

Amid the shouting and firing, several logs 
appeared on top of the breastworks. These 
were rolled thither by the hostiles, who thereby 
gained greater protection. They were so close 
indeed that many balls of blazing pitch were 
flung through the air to the roof of the block- 
house. The Indians were so expert that hardly 
a missile failed to reach its mark, and only by 
constant watchfulness were the flames kept 
from catching. Bullets continually thudded 
against the thick sides of the lookout above, 
but the heavy walls had been made ball-proof, 
and the men on guard could dash the water to any 
part of the roof without exposing themselves to 
the hail of missiles. But for the planking they 
would have been riddled in a few seconds. 


200 THE forest messengers. 

The garrison followed the orders of the com- 
mandant to “ hit a head ” wherever the chance 
offered. Christie himself held a rifle and was 
one of the most intrepid defenders. No one 
surpassed him in quickness and skill. Twice he 
narrowly escaped being struck by bullets that 
entered the loopholes, but it did not frighten him. 

Between the breastworks of logs and the 
ditch was an open space several rods in extent. 
Suddenly a warrior made a dash from behind 
the breastwork, and started at full speed for 
the ditch to join his companions there, but had 
not taken three bounds, when he emitted a 
screech, plainly heard above the tumult of 
sounds, and pitched forward on his face with 
outstretched hands, his rifle flying a dozen feet 
from him. It was Ensign Christie who brought 
down this fellow. 

Five minutes later, three other redskins made 
the attempt, but two of them gave a perfect 
imitation of the Ensign’s victim, while the 
third limped hastily back behind the breast- 
work. The assailants were certainly fighting 
more daringly than is the rule among their race. 

As the day progressed, the situation of the 
defenders became trying to the last degree. 
The heat was more intense than on the previous 


THE ATTACK. 


201 


day, and the heavy, sulphurous smoke was 
everywhere. It was hard to breathe within the 
blockhouse and the air was almost intolerable. 
The men, including Ensign Christie, flung aside 
everything except shirts and breeches, and 
some cast off the former, their hairy breasts 
dripping with perspiration, which streamed 
from their faces. It is a singular fact that 
James Dupuy and a Scotchman named Gray 
were the only ones who retained their caps, 
though there was no reason why they should 
do that. 

For hours pandemonium reigned. Despite 
the previous checks, some Indian at irregular 
intervals would make the effort to run the 
brief distance between the breastworks and the 
ditch. The vigilance of the garrison was proved 
by the fact that in no instance did he succeed in 
reaching the ditch. The attempts were given 
over early in the afternoon. 

It was about this time, that Ensign Christie 
touched the arm of Dupuy and said to him and 
to the soldier standing nearest : 

“ We’re in a bad fix.” 

“ What do you mean ? ” 

“ The water is almost gone and we have no 
way of getting more.” 

14 


CHAPTER XVII. 

FIRE AND WATER. 

D UPUY did not need any explanation from 
Ensign Christie in order to understand 
the desperate situation in which the gar- 
rison of Presque Isle was now placed. Every 
available barrel had been filled with water, but 
exhausting demands were continually made 
upon it. The heat and labor compelled the 
men to drink incessantly, but more than that, 
there was a constant call for the fluid to extin- 
guish the incipient fires that kept breaking out* 
The fort had its well in the parade ground 
near the blockhouse, but it was certain death 
for any of the defenders to go near it. The 
space was swept by a storm of bullets from the 
assailants who understood the decisive advan- 
tage in their hands. 

“ There is only one thing to be done,” said 
Ensign Christie ; u we must dig a tunnel to the 
well.” 


202 


FIRE AND WATER. 


203 


“ And not lose a minute in doing so,” added 
Dupuy, flinging down his musket and helping 
to rip up the floor of the building. 

Only a small quantity of water remained in 
the barrel in the sentry-box, and there was 
likely to be a call for that any moment. Three 
men — all for whom there was room — began 
plying shovels with the utmost energy. Dupuy 
had meant to be one of them, but he was not 
needed and Christie said to him : 

“ Go to the roof and help there ; the two fel- 
lows must be pretty well used up.” 

The Canadian seized his gun and ran up the 
sloping ladder which connected with the little 
structure above. As he joined the couple, who 
were panting, grimy and gleaming with perspi- 
ration, he said : 

u One of you may as well go below and rest ; 
I’ll take your place.” 

“ It’s no time to talk of resting,” said the 
soldier, with a forceful expletive; “ we needn’t 
look for any let-up till the end comes, and I 
don’t think that is far off.” 

“ I don’t know about that,” remarked Dupuy 
with assumed cheerfulness ; “ they haven’t done 
much harm yet.” 

“ Look into the last barrel ! ” 


204 THE forest messengers. 

Dupuy leaned over the receptacle, and in the 
smoky obscurity saw that the bottom was 
covered with water to the depth of only two or 
three inches. 

‘‘It is all that’s left,” added the man, “and 
Jim and me are wondering whether we had 
better drink it or save it for the roof.” 

“Save it by all means; they have begun 
digging a passage to the well and it won’t take 
them long to finish it ; then we shall have all 
the water we can need.” 

The visitor peered under the wooden curtain 
at the shingles, and was startled by the sight 
that met his gaze. There seemed hardly a 
square foot of the roof that was not scorched 
and blackened. The shingles would have burst 
into irrestrainable flame a dozen times but for 
the vigilance of the guards. The heat caused 
the moisture to rise in little twists of steam, 
but the wood quickly became as dry and 
inflammable as before. Nothing less than a 
series of jets of water would have kept them 
wet. 

The forest messenger was cautiously peering 
under the shield of heavy planking when, ap- 
parently without any cause, a flame burst up- 
ward half way down the sloping shingles. He 


FIRE AND WATER. 


205 


was tempted for the moment to believe it was 
caused by spontaneous combustion, but the fire 
must have been smouldering. At any rate, it 
had pierced so deep into the wood that it was 
highly dangerous. Unless put out at once it 
would be too late. 

His companions had seen the same peril, and, 
catching up the nearly empty barrel between 
them, they tipped it over and the remaining 
water poured down the incline in a short, broad 
stream, which was so well directed that it im- 
mediately extinguished the tiny conflagration. 
In grim' jest one of the men struck the bottom 
of the barrel several times with the palm of his 
hand, as if to force out the last drop. Then, as 
they let it fall back as before, the same fellow 
drew his hand across his forehead and flipped 
off the accumulated moisture, which a minute 
later was as abundant as before. 

“ That’s the last and the passage to the well 
is only begun.” 

Dupuy leaned over the entrance at the bottom 
of the sentry-box and called down to the com- 
mandant : 

“ We have used our last drop, Ensign ! ” 

“ And we’re digging like all fury,” was the 
reply ; “ we’ll soon make it.” 


206 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

In truth, the toilers were already sunk to 
their shoulders, and interfered with one another. 
The pile of dirt accumulated rapidly above and 
others were waiting to take the place of the 
three as soon as they felt any weariness. The 
instant one of them paused, his hand was taken 
by a comrade above, and he was drawn out with 
a force that sometimes flung him forward on his 
face, and then the one who did it dropped into 
the opening and worked like a beaver. Only 
two or three feet more needed to be dug, when 
the horizontal passage would begin. Two were 
to shovel the dirt back into the vertical excava- 
tion, where the one who was waiting, tossed it 
to the ground above. 

At the very moment the tunnel began, the 
crisis came on the roof. The three men there 
were closely watching everything, when a burn- 
ing arrow circled over and the flint of its head 
sank an inch into the blackened wood. Just 
back of the flint, a larger twist of tow than usual 
blazed fiercely. It looked as if the shingles were 
waiting for this torch, for they caught instantly 
and flared up with a stronger flame than any 
that had threatened the blockhouse. 

“ That settles it ! ” exclaimed one of the 
soldiers in despair ; “ we haven’t a swallow left 


FIRE AND WATER. 


207 

and it would take half a barrel to put that 
out.” 

“ We’re doomed,” said the other ready to 
collapse ; “ we may as well give up — what’s the 
matter with you ? ” 

The question was to Dupuy who did not 
reply. He had leaned his gun against the side 
of the structure, stooped down and now began 
crawling under the wooden curtain or shield 
out upon the roof. The soldier who had last 
spoken grasped his ankle to drag him back. 

u Man alive, are you mad ?” 

The Canadian kicked himself free, and the 
next instant crept hastily down the slope to the 
burning shingles. Gripping the first he 
wrenched it loose and threw it clear of the 
eaves. A second and third were served the 
same, for they were also burning, but none of 
the others had caught. Then the daring fellow 
hastily scrambled up the roof to the shield 
under which he ducked his head to join his 
companions. 

Needless to say the Indians opened a venom- 
ous fire upon the man the instant he came 
into view, and kept it up, even after he whisked 
under the shield. The bullets pattered all 
around him and sent splinters flying in all 


208 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

directions. The instant he came within reach, 
the waiting soldiers seized his hands and dragged 
him within. 

M You must have been hit a dozen times,” 
said one ; “ it’s a wonder you’re alive, but you 
won’t be five minutes from now.” 

“ I’m not so sure of that,” replied Dupuy 
with a grin, as he stood upright and began a 
self-examination; “ I may. have been hit but I 
don’t feel it.” 

With the others assisting, the inspection was 
quickly completed, and then the astounding and 
almost incredible truth came to light. His 
clothes had been cut in seven different places, 
but his body had not been so much as scratched ! 
Such things do happen now and then in this 
life and there is no question of the truth of the 
incident related. 

“ One thing is certain,” said the soldier; 
“ miracles ain’t often repeated in this world, and 
it won’t do to try that foolhardy act again.” 

u I won’t say I’ll try it again, for I had no 
expectation of coming off so well, but you 
know a man must be governed by circum- 
stances.” 

As if to test the astonishing heroism of the 
man, a second blazing arrow impinged against 


FIRE AND WATER. 


209 


the shingles, three or four feet below the wooden 
screen. It was not imbedded sufficiently for 
the shaft to stay upright, and, while still 
tremulous from its momentum, toppled over, 
without any lessening of the blaze which would 
have been as dangerous as the other, but for 
the promptness of our friend. Instead of 
creeping out on the roof as before, he seized his 
rifle by the muzzle, thrust out the stock and 
made a quick sweep with it, catching the 
burning arrow so fairly that it was flung free 
of the roof and fell harmlessly to the earth. 
So vanished that danger. 

A few minutes later, while the three kept 
their eyes on the exposed roof, Ensign Christie 
called from below : 

“We have reached the well ! N ow we shall 
have all the water we want.” 

What though the precious fluid was roiled 
and thickened by the new soil over which it 
flowed ? It mattered nothing to the men whose 
thirst was unquenchable. Dripping buckets 
were passed rapidly up to the three in the 
sentry box, who emptied them into the barrels 
there, and dropped the vessels to the hands that 
were waiting to receive them. This was con- 
tinued until the receptacles were filled to the 


210 THE forest messengers. 

brim. During these minutes, no new outbursts 
of flame among the shingles alarmed the 
watchers. Since there was no need of the 
Canadian’s remaining, he descended the short 
ladder and joined Christie and the garrison be- 
low. He said nothing of his exploit, but it 
was told to the commandant a few hours later 
when the opportunity offered. 

Brief as was the time Dupuy had been at 
Presque Isle, the Ensign had come to rely upon 
him as the best woodsman in the party. It 
could not be said be was any braver than many 
of those around him, but he knew more of In- 
dians and was a finer scout. This was to be 
expected in view of the training he had re- 
ceived. 

While the soldiers continued firing their hot 
muskets through the loopholes, not always with 
effect, the heat and sulphurous vapor made all 
gasp for breath. Christie drew his visitor to 
one side, where, although compelled to speak in 
loud tones because of the turmoil, they were not 
overheard by the others. 

“All has gone well so far,” said Christie, 
“ but there’s something out here which I don’t 
understand and it has a bad look.” 

“ Where is it ? ” 


FIRE AND WATER. 


211 


“ There by the nearest breastwork : I wish 
you would tell me what it means.” 

Dupuy walked to one of the loopholes on 
that side of the blockhouse and peered out at 
the breastwork. A brief scrutiny was enough. 
The Indians were throwing up earth and stones 
behind the fortification and were as busy as 
bees. 

“ It can have only one meaning,” said the 
messenger ; u they are mining.” 

u I feared it and we have no way to counter- 
mine ; we might do it but could accomplish 
nothing ; we haven’t enough powder to spare ; 
the devils are more cunning than I supposed.” 

The long hot day was drawing to a close. 
No one had had any real rest since daylight, 
for only by incessant vigilance could they stave 
off a rush that would carry everything before 
it. There was little improvement with the 
coming of darkness. The guns of the assailants 
flashed on every side. Most of the shots of ne- 
cessity were wild, but it was not safe to take 
anything for granted. When nature reached 
its limit, the grimy, toiling, sweating defenders 
threw themselves on the floor and dropped into 
deep slumber. One can become accustomed to 
almost anything, and the shouting and firing 


212 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

after a time acquired a certain monotony. But 
for the dread of unexpected devilry, the whole 
garrison could have slept as soundly as if no 
hostile was within a dozen miles. 

Early daylight brought a surprise, for the 
firing of the red men suddenly ceased. This 
was ominous, since it was impossible to believe 
the lull was due to anything in the nature of 
discouragement on the part of their enemies. 
Dupuy had caught a brief nap but was on his 
feet again at the first streakings of light. En- 
sign Christie stood at his elbow, looking through 
the adjoining loophole. 

• “ That heap of dirt is twice as big as last 
night,” said the commandant. 

“ And a good deal of the material is out of 
our sight ; they are giving all their energy to 
pushing their underground approaches. Come 
with me.” 

The Canadian walked to the place where the 
flooring was ripped up and stepped down upon 
the ground at the side of the new well thus 
opened. The planking had been removed so 
hastily that plenty of room was left. Kneel- 
ing, he applied his ear to the ground. The 
commandant did the same, and both plainly 
heard a series of dull, clicking sounds. Listen* 


FIRE AND WATER. 


213 


ing only a few moments, the two climbed out 
and stood on the floor. That which they had 
heard was made by the undermining of the In- 
dians, who were using hatchets, knives and 
shovels. 

“ They are making good progress,” calmly 
remarked Dupuy, “ and are quite close.” 


CHAPTER XVIII. 

A BRAVE DEFENCE. 

T HE first real success of the dusky assailants 
was when by means of their several 
trenches, they reached the house of the 
commanding officer. It stood near the block- 
house and was made of pine logs, which speedily 
broke into fierce flames. Then it was that the 
new well or rather the passage to the old well 
proved invaluable. Water was rapidly passed 
from it and scattered by eager hands upon the 
bastion of the blockhouse, which had caught 
fire from the flames of Christie’s home. It was 
soon extinguished, but of course nothing could 
be done with the dwelling near by. That was 
speedily consumed and sank into a mass of 
glowing embers, whose heat made itself felt 
through the logs of the blockhouse which be- 
came like a veritable inferno. 

James Dupuy and Ensign Christie were not 
surpassed in endurance and toughness by any of 
their comrades. In this respect, there is reason 
214 


A BRAVE DEFENCE. 


215 


to believe the Canadian was the superior of the 
others. When he, weak, panting and worn out, 
sat down on the floor of the blockhouse, with his 
back against the wall, and looked at his gaunt 
companions, staggering here and there, with 
their hot smoking muskets in their hands, while 
their faces were so blackened by gunpowder 
that they looked like negroes, he could not help 
wondering how it was that mortal men were 
capable of withstanding such terrific draughts 
upon their energies. The noxious air gave no 
relief to the lungs, and most of the men were 
half-blind with the pains in their heads and their 
bodies. They were mere machines, who moved 
about and fought in obedience to an animal in- 
stinct rather than the impulse of reason. 

This dull, aimless, wearing fighting lasted 
throughout the almost interminable day with 
no marked change on either side. It could not 
be believed that the Indians had abandoned 
their mining, when they had every reason to be- 
lieve they would succeed. It must be they 
were about ready to strike the final blow. 

Dupuy had lain down about midnight and 
had been sleeping for only a few minutes on 
the hard floor, when Ensign Christie shook his 
shoulder. 


216 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

“ Some one is calling from the intrench- 
ments.” 

“ Why don’t you answer him ? ” asked the 
slightly bewildered messenger. 

“ He speaks French and I do not understand 
him clearly.” 

“ Ah, then I can help you.” 

The Canadian stepped to one of the loopholes 
and shouted in French to know what was wanted. 
He was immediately answered in that language, 
and a brief conversation followed between the 
two, which the visitor translated for the com- 
mandant. * — 

“He says it is useless for us to resist any 
longer, for their preparations are now completed 
for setting fire to the blockhouse both above 
and below.” 

“ And he wishes us to surrender ? ” 

u Rather he demands it.” 

Christie was silent for a minute and then 
said : 

u When it comes to a question of that nature, 
I should like to speak directly with them ; ask 
the man with whom you just talked whether 
they have anyone among them who understands 
English.” 

Dupuy put the question, and immediately a 


A BRAVE DEFENCE. 


217 


person in Indian dress came out from behind 
the breastwork. As seen in the glow made by 
the embers of the house, he seemed to be an 
Indian warrior, but the Canadian said in a low 
voice to Christie : 

“ He is a white man ; you can talk with him.” 

The commandant called through the loophole : 

“ Who are you ? ” 

“ An Englishman like yourself,” was the 
prompt reply. 

“ What then are you doing with that crowd ? ” 

“ I was taken prisoner early in the war and 
have lived among the Wyandots ever since ; I 
am an Indian in all except the color of my skin ; 
they are my friends and I am their friend ; 
Pontiac is the greatest chieftain that ever lived, 
and I am proud to fight under his orders.” 

“ Never mind about Pontiac ; there may be 
varying opinions concerning him ; what have 
you to say to me ? ” 

u That which is of the greatest importance : I 
have been asked by our leaders to tell you that 
no chance remains to you ; as my comrade said, 
we can fire the blockhouse both above and be- 
low at the same moment and roast you all 
alive.” 


218 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

“ You have made such a brave fight that we 
are willing to spare you.” 

“ What terms do you offer ? ” 

“ If you will come out and give up your 
weapons, not one of you shall be harmed ; if 
you refuse, you shall be burned with the block, 
house.” 

“ What assurance can you give that this 
pledge will be kept by the Indians with you ? ” 

“ Their word : that ought to be enough.” 

“ It ought to be, but it isn’t.” 

“Well, it is all I offer; I don’t see how you 
can help yourself.” 

Cruel as these words sounded, they were 
true. If the garrison chose to fight longer, the 
horrifying fate mentioned awaited them ; if they 
surrendered, they might be spared ; the prob- 
abilities were they would not. 

“ Give me till morning for my reply,” called 
Christie. The renegade was heard to speak to 
the chiefs near him, and their conversation 
lasted a few minutes. Then he called out : 

“ AVe agree to that ; at sunrise we must have 
your answer.” 

“ You shall have it.” 

The Indians kept their word and the firing 
ceased. 


A BRAVE DEFENCE. 


219 


Now that the crisis had arrived, and a few 
hour’s lull had come to the wearied garrison, 
Ensign Christie, seated on the floor of the block- 
house, with all his comrades grouped around 
him, submitted the momentous question. He 
felt that it was a time when each man was en- 
titled to his views. 

“ Shall we give up the blockhouse or stay in 
it and be burned ? ” 

Gray, the Scotch soldier who has been re- 
ferred to, was first addressed and promptly 
made answer. 

“ I urge that we stay as long as we can bear 
the heat and then cut our way out.” 

“ How can we cut our way through two 
hundred Indians ? ” asked the friend on his right, 
impatiently. 

“ I don’t suppose we can ; but it’s the best 
way of dying that I know of, for I’m not fool 
enough to believe the redskins have the least 
intention of keeping their promise to us.” 

The man thus reproached held his peace, and 
Ensign Christie, who had not checked the 
slightly irregular proceedings, turned to Cor- 
poral Smyth for his views. 

“ I have but one life to lose and I’m willing 
to be governed by the rest, but you mustn’t 


220 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

forget Fort William Henry; it is my belief 
that we shall be used the same way.” 

When the circuit was completed, all except 
two of the men favored fighting to the last. 
This was wholly due to the utter lack of faith 
in any promise of the Indians. Had the gar- 
rison been sure of honorable treatment, every 
one would have favored surrender even earlier 
than this. 

Messenger Dupuy sat more remote from the 
commandant than any one else, and had not yet 
spoken. Christie turned to him : 

“ You have given many signal proofs of your 
bravery and skill, and great weight goes with 
your words ; we all await with interest to know 
your views.” 

Dupuy shook his head. He had no opinion 
to express, and, though the commandant gently 
urged him, he refused. He was a new-comer, 
and was unwilling to offer his counsel, though 
the services he had rendered well entitled him 
to speak. 

“ There seems to be mighty little choice in 
this business,” said Christie, “but if we are 
obliged to • surrender, it will be when not a 
shadow of hope is left.” 

“ How do we know they told the truth when 


A BRAVE DEFENCE. 


221 


they said they were ready to fire the blockhouse 
above and below ? ” asked Corporal Smyth. 

“ I will send you and Dupuy out in the 
morning to treat with them ; that will give you 
a chance to learn the fact.” 

It occurred to the Ensign that it might be 
unfair to the Canadian thus to expose him to 
the vengeance of the assailants. 

“ Your situation is different from the others,” 
he said some time later, when the two stood 
apart, talking over the important question. 

“ In what respect does it differ from theirs ? ” 
quietly asked the visitor. 

“ They expect the English to fight them, but 
look upon the French as their friends.” 

“ Then it is time they learned different ; I 
will go out with Corporal Smyth in the morn- 
ing, and don’t care if some of the Indians rec- 
ognize me.” 

. Since the lull was certain to last till morn- 
ing, the wearied garrison took advantage of it 
to gain the rest which every one sorely needed. 
The barrels were filled to the tops with water, 
and two guards exchanged their short watches, 
while the others lay down, immediately sinking 
into heavy slumber. Enough provisions were 
on hand to last for a week or more, by placing 


222 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

the men on short rations, but the crisis was 
already at hand, and food and water could play 
no part in the decision. 

James Dupuy was one of the couple who 
were standing guard at midnight. No light 
was allowed to burn within the blockhouse, lest 
the disclosure of the loopholes should tempt the 
assailants to break their promise. The foul, 
sulphurous air, added to the heat, made the 
situation almost intolerable, but in a sense the 
garrison had become accustomed to the furnace- 
like temperature and were ready to defend the 
place as long as able to handle a musket. 

Outside, everything was ominously still. The 
Wyandots could not but feel the effects of their 
exhausting labors, and many of them also slept. 
They had not started any fire, for there was no 
call to do so. The air was sultry and oppres- 
sive and the matter of cooking food of no 
importance. 

The stillness was so profound that the slight 
sounds which would not have been audible at 
other times were heard by the Canadian. He 
noted the plash of a paddle, which showed that 
a canoe was crossing the small stream that ran 
near the fort. Then there was more plashing, 
accompanied by the strangest noise of all, — 


A BRAVE DEFENCE. 


223 


that of restrained laughter. A number of war- 
riors were bathing and frolicking in the creek, 
and, despite their stoical nature, they enjoyed 
it like so many schoolboys. No wonder they 
were in good spirits, for they knew there was 
no escape for their victims. 

A whoop trembled from some point on the 
lake, a half mile away, and was answered by a 
similar signal from the besiegers behind the 
breastworks. More calls were exchanged, and 
then the keen ear of the sentinel heard the 
sound of paddles. The reinforcements ap- 
proaching knew there was no need of precaution, 
and took none. Rather they sought to impress 
upon the beleaguered garrison the fact that their 
enemies were growing in strength : the moral 
effect of such impression must be considerable. 

It was not time as yet for Dupuy to give 
place to the relief guard, when his comrade 
called from the other side of the blockhouse : 

“ Do you hear anything ? ” 

The Canadian listened a minute and replied: 

“ There seems to be a faint, clicking sound, 
as if made by digging dirt and gravel.” 

“ That’s it ; they are mining again ; it looks 
as if they had a good deal of work to do before 
they put the lid over us.” 


224 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

“ I am afraid not ; we shall soon know.” 

With the coming of daylight, Ensign Chris- 
tie, who had been moving restlessly among his 
men, awoke Dupuy and Corporal Smyth. 

“ Go out and talk with them ; use your eyes 
and don’t make any mistake ; if it is all up, you 
will raise your hand to your forehead, and give 
a military salute ; do you understand, Dupuy ? ” 

“ I do ; I will not make the signal until ab- 
solutely certain how matters stand.” 

All the garrison were on the alert, and fixed 
their eyes upon the tall, athletic figure of the 
Canadian, and the shorter and stockier form of 
Corporal Smyth, as the massive door of the 
structure was drawn back sufficiently to allow 
them to go out. The two walked side by side, 
with the deliberate tread of those who felt the 
importance of the crisis. As they moved for- 
ward, the heads of fully twenty Indians came 
to view behind the nearest breastwork. They 
had risen to their feet to receive the ambas- 
sadors. 

The Canadian drew slightly ahead of his 
companion, and without slackening or increas- 
ing his pace, walked to the crest of the nearest 
breastwork. He had gone less than a dozen 
paces, and two more took him to the elevation, 


A BRAVE DEFENCE. 


225 


where he was joined the next moment by the 
corporal. The two thus stood in relief in the 
pulsing radiance, with more Indians than before 
forming the background, while beyond stretched 
the leafy woods and the gleam of the inland sea. 

The eyes of the garrison were upon the 
couple, or more properly upon the Canadian. 
The latter w'as seen to stand erect, and the mo- 
tion of his head was observable as he rapidly 
took in everything in his field of vision. One 
single sweeping glance was sufficient. 

He was seen to raise his right hand to his 
forehead, half-facing about, that there should be 
no mistake, and to make a deliberate, graceful 
military salutation. 

The declaration of the renegade was true : all 
hope of a successful defence was gone ! 


CHAPTER XIX. 

THE SURRENDER. 

T HERE was more formality about the sur- 
render than would be supposed. It 
would have been in accordance with the 
treacherous character of the Wyandots had 
they seized the two messengers (as Pontiac did 
in similar circumstances at Detroit), and then 
given the remainder of the garrison the choice 
of coming out and yielding, or being burned to 
death where they were, but they did not do so. 

Having no knowledge of the tongue spoken 
by these red men, Dupuy addressed himself to 
the renegade who spoke English, and whom the 
Indians put forward as their interpreter. He 
was waiting with three chiefs, who stood a 
single pace behind him on the lower ground, 
one of whom did the talking for his people.” 

The Englishman, not suspecting the signifi- 
cance of the signal made by the Canadian, re- 
turned the salutation somewhat awkwardly and 
said : 


226 


THE SURRENDER. 


227 


“ Well, you see that what I told you is true.” 

“ I’m sorry to say I do ; I fear you’ve got 
us.” 

u There ain’t any doubt of that ; do you sur- 
render ? ” 

a I’m sure we shall do so, but it is the request 
of Commandant Christie that two of your chiefs 
meet him half way between this point and the 
blockhouse ; the surrender must be by him.” 

“ What’s the use of all that rigmarole ? You 
know you’ve got to give in and this is a waste 
of time.” 

The white man spoke with impatience. He 
was dressed like the Indians around him, though 
his face was not painted. It was covered by a 
scraggly, grizzled beard, he had black eyes and 
quite regular features. Instead of wearing a 
cap, he had allowed his brown hair, plentifully 
sprinkled with gray, to dangle about his 
shoulders, even deferring to his barbaric taste 
so far as to wear two stained eagle feathers in 
his crown. While talking, the stock of his rifle 
rested on the ground and the barrel was grasped 
near the muzzle by his left hand. 

Dupuy was vexed by the presumption of this 
fellow, who spoke for himself. It was a bitter 
trial to see one of his own race allied to these 


228 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

red miscreants, but, controlling his feelings, he 
quietly asked : 

“ Will you make known the commandant’s 
request to the chiefs behind you ? They are 
the ones who have all to say in this business.” 

It is unlikely that the man would have com- 
plied with the request, but for the fact that one 
of the three chiefs had an imperfect knowledge 
of English, and caught a glimmering of the mean- 
ing of the Canadian’s words. He asked the ren- 
egade to explain them more fully. When he 
had done so, the three leaders consulted for 
several minutes. Then one of them spoke to 
the interpreter, who turned to Dupuy : 

“ I didn’t think they would do it, but they 
have agreed to what you ask ; tell your com- 
mandant to come out and meet the chiefs.” 

The Canadian now faced squarely about. 
He knew that every one of the garrison was 
looking fixedly through the loopholes, and that 
Ensign Christie was awaiting his second signal. 
Dupuy raised his hand and beckoned that officer 
to come forward. 

During this brief, interview the Indians to the 
number of fully two hundred — for it will be 
remembered that others had arrived a few hours 
before — stood in irregular groups, also watch- 


THE SURRENDER. 


229 


ing the representatives of the two forces. 
Several were as far off as the bank of the 
stream, and four or five were gazing over the 
embankment on the side of the lake. While 
they could not understand any of the words, 
the actions of the speakers gave a good idea 
of what was said. 

In accordance with the plan Christie came 
into sight and paused for a minute in front 
of the blockhouse, as if waiting for the chiefs. 
Two of them, including the one who possessed 
an imperfect knowledge of English, walked for- 
ward. Christie did the same and the parties 
met midway between the blockhouse and the 
breastwork. 

The moment the chiefs advanced, the renegade 
stepped closer to Dupuy and said in a low 
tone : 

“ You’re a Frenchman.” 

“ I am,” and he added with cutting emphasis, 
“ you're an Englishman'' 

w Never mind about that ; I noticed your 
accent; if these Indians learn the truth, your 
life won’t be worth a minute’s purchase.” 

“ What of the English garrison ? ” 

The man shrugged his shoulders and grinned. 

u You have killed five or six of our warriors, 


230 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

but I hope for the best ; do you know any of 
the Wyandots ? ” 

“ All are strangers to me.” 

“ That’s good ; if you are asked, you must 
swear you are English.” 

“ I will not do that to save my life.” 
u I saw Leaping Deer watching and listening 
to you ; I fear he suspects.” 

“ Who is Leaping Deer? ” 

“ One of those two, who have just gone for- 
ward to meet Christie ; he can speak a little 
English ; look out for him ; remember what I 
told you — helloa ! I’m needed.” 

The chief alluded to had turned his head and 
called in his native tongue for the white man to 
join them. The party could get on better with 
an interpreter. The renegade strode toward 
the group and assumed his duty. 

“ I heard what he said,” remarked Corporal 
Smyth ; “ don’t be foolish, Dupuy.” 

“ I shall not proclaim my nationality ; neither 
shall I deny it, if I am asked the question.” 

The two said no more, but turned like the 
Wyandots and watched the white men and 
chiefs, who were in consultation. 

“ I will surrender,” said Ensign Christie, “ on 
condition that the lives of all my men are spared 


THE SURRENDER. 


231 


and we are allowed to go to the nearest post 
without molestation.” 

The interpreter repeated the words to the 
chiefs, who grunted and nodded their heads. 
Curiously enough, Leaping Deer replied in 
broken English : 

“ Englees fight hard ; Wyandots much like — 
we do as you want.” 

The renegade grinned and said : 

“ I reckon that is so plain you don’t want me 
to interpret it.” 

“ I understand that these chiefs guarantee 
we shall not be harmed and shall be left free to 
go where we choose.” 

“ That’s what he said.” 

Leaping Deer now spoke to the interpreter 
in the Indian tongue. 

“ He wants to know if all your men are 
English.” 

Christie instantly 11 caught on ” and answered : 

“ Of course we are English ; who else could 
we be ? ” 

“He wants to know about those two who 
first came out and are standing back of us.” 

As the renegade asked the question, he dis- 
tinctly winked to the Ensign. The fellow was 
not without his good points after all. 


232 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

“ They are English like the rest ; they have 
been with us for months.” 

After Leaping Deer had talked with the in- 
terpreter again, the latter said : 

u Chief Leaping Deer thinks he saw the tall 
man at Detroit, where he seemed to be a friend 
of Pontiac and he thinks he is French.” 

“ Tell Leaping Deer, it was some other man 
who may look like our soldier.” 

When the answer was translated — though 
the chief must have partly understood it — he 
turned his face and sharply scrutinized the face 
of Dupuy, who coolly confronted him. Nothing 
was said, and Ensign Christie, as if the incident 
were closed, beckoned to the garrison to come 
forth. When they obeyed, the sight was im- 
pressive. The puncheon door, that had been 
unbarred long before, was drawn back and the 
procession emerged into sight. They were 
grimy, haggard and staggered with weakness, as 
they gathered in an irregular group near the 
little knot between the breastwork and the fort. 
Immediately, a hullabaloo of voices broke out, 
and all the Wyandots loped forward and 
huddled around the prisoners, whose muskets 
were eagerly grasped in many instances by 
several hands. The men retained their holds 


THE SURRENDER. 


233 


and looked at their commandant, for orders. 
He called out : 

u Give them up ; the guns can do us no good 
now.” 

The next instant every captive was disarmed. 
Seeing what had been done, Corporal Smyth 
and Dupuy also surrendered their weapons, 
Leaping Deer taking the fine rifle of the Can- 
adian. The whole company were at the mercy 
of their captors, and stood silent, grimly await- 
ing their doom. 

It was at this juncture, that Gray the Scotch 
soldier, who, by order of the commandant, had 
run back to the blockhouse, appeared bending 
under a load of presents which he intended to 
divide among the Indians. He was instantly 
set upon and they were snatched from him, 
while a yelling horde plunged into the block- 
house to plunder it. 

“ Hoot mon ! ” exclaimed the Scot ; u this is 
na place for me.” 

And before any one divined his purpose, he 
dashed at the top of his speed for the wood to 
the left. The confusion favored him, and he 
gained quite a start. Both Leaping Deer and 
his brother chief shouted, and the renegade 

hurriedly brought his rifle to a level and fired 
16 


23^ THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

at the fugitive. He missed, and it is reason- 
able to believe that he purposely did so. Two 
others let fly, but in the tumult the shots went 
wild. Leaping Deer, in a fierce voice called 
for the fugitive to be pursued, and three of the 
fleetest Wyandot runners plunged after him. 
They brandished their tomahawks, shouted and 
diverged so as to head him off, but the next 
instant the Scotchman darted under the trees 
and ran like a deer. He was exceptionally fleet 
of foot and steadily drew away from his pursuers, 
in the end succeeding in reaching Fort Pitt 
with news of the fall of Presque Isle. 

At this time, not one of the garrison ex- 
pected to live for more than a few minutes, 
but, strange to say, they were not massacred. 
The promise to let them go to the nearest post 
was broken. Neither Ensign Christie nor any 
of his comrades was surprised when informed 
they were prisoners, and would be held until 
their captors decided what to do with them. 

The blockhouse was looted of everything. 
Fortunately no liquor was left, and the plunder 
was not valuable. The structure was set on 
fire and laid in ashes. Then a council was held 
to decide the fate of the captured garrison. 
The astonishing decision was reached to take 


THE SURRENDER. 


235 


the men as prisoners to Detroit, and there turn 
them over to Pontiac for his disposition. It 
only remains to add that this was done, and 
Ensign Christie, while a captive in front of the 
place, managed to make his escape and join 
Major Gladwyn, while the remainder were ex- 
changed for some dusky captives held by 
Gladwyn. 

There was one exception to the cartel. In- 
stead of the suspicion of Leaping Deer being 
removed by the fiction of the commandant and 
of several of the garrison who were anxious to 
befriend Dupuy, the chief was convinced beyond 
a doubt that the Canadian was the man whom 
he had seen in the company of the Ottawa 
chieftain, and who had betrayed the confidence 
thus placed in him. Before the start was made 
for Detroit, the renegade, who was deeply 
sorry, said to the Canadian : 

u Nothing can change his mind ; he is sure 
you are a Frenchman.” 

“ He had only to ask me the question.” 

“ He says you shall never go to Detroit, but 
must die.” 

u Does he say when and where ? ” 

“ Now and here, or rather near here ; he 
means to take you into the woods and slay 


236 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

you himself ; he is eager to carry that report to 
Pontiac.” 

It was on the second day after the fall of 
Presque Isle, when preparations were completed 
for the voyage to Detroit. It was near the 
middle of another scorching forenoon, when the 
white Indian drew Dupuy aside from the group 
of white men, surrounded by the eager warriors, 
who were with difficulty held in restraint by 
their chiefs. 

u I wish I could give you a weapon,” said the 
renegade, “but I can’t; they haven’t allowed 
you even a knife ; I don’t see any hope left ; he 
is waiting to take you off some distance in the 
wood ; good-bye.” 

“ Good-bye ; I thank you for your friend- 
ship.” 

The Canadian waved a pleasant farewell to 
Ensign Christie and the other prisoners, who 
shudderingly contemplated the departure of the 
two, well knowing the dreadful significance of 
the incident. A minute later, Leaping Deer 
and James Dupuy passed from sight in the 
gloom of the forest. 


CHAPTER XX. 


AT LE BCEUF. 

E ARLY on the morning after the visit of 
Archie Dupuy and his father to their des- 
olate home, the two shook hands and 
parted company, the former to go to Presque 
Isle, where we have related his experience, while 
the son headed southward for Fort Le Boeuf, 
some twelve or fifteen miles distant from the 
larger fort. 

The condition of this post could hardly have 
been more unfavorable. In the first place, the 
only defence that could be used was a small 
blockhouse, poorly constructed and incapable 
of withstanding a determined assault. The 
garrison consisted of Ensign Price, two corporals 
and eleven privates. Their powder was in a 
damaged condition and only sufficient to give 
fifteen or twenty rounds to a man. And this 
being so, it would seem that the most prudent 
course for Price would have been to abandon 
237 


238 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

the place and make haste to Presque Isle or to 
the stronger and more remote Fort Pitt. 

But when the suggestion was made to him by 
Corporal Fisher, the commandant of the little 
garrison shook his head : 

“No, sir; here we stay. Even if I were 
cowardly enough to desert, we should be in a 
worse condition in the woods, where we would 
have no shelter or the means of defending our- 
selves.” 

“ I am as ready to fight as you, Ensign, but 
if the redskins do come for us, they will find 
one of the easiest iobs of their lives awaiting 
them.” 

“ That depends upon several things ; at any 
rate, a soldier has no right to count the cost or 
probabilities when the question of duty faces 
him.” 

It was the fortune of Archie Dupuy to reach 
Fort Le Boeuf before the bursting of the storm 
which overthrew so many of the frontier posts. 
He appeared at the blockhouse on the afternoon 
of the day that he parted with his father, and 
like him was warmly welcomed for, as has been 
shown, the white men at these solitary posts in 
the vast stretch of wilderness were delighted to 
see the face of any one of their own kind. 


AT LE BCEUF. 


239 


When the tall, handsome youth made known 
his errand, Ensign Price shook his hand for the 
second time and assured him that what he and 
Major Gladwyn had done was deeply appre- 
ciated by him. Price was a sturdy fellow, who 
had hardly reached middle life, and was not 
only personally brave but was noted for his 
good humor and optimistic disposition. He had 
a way of laughing, often when others could see 
no cause for mirth, and in the gravest crisis 
could find good grounds for looking for a happy 
issue and deliverance. 

“ It is a long way from Detroit to this little 
post, and I hardly thought Major Gladwyn re- 
membered we were in existence, but it was very 
good in him all the same. Tell me how things 
are going with him.” 

“ I don’t know how they are going now” re- 
plied Archie, “ but they looked pretty bad when 
I left ; the enmity of Pontiac can’t be doubted, 
and he has drawn a good many other tribes into 
his conspiracy and set his heart on capturing 
Detroit.” 

“ Will he succeed ? ” 

“ I’m sure he will not ; Major Gladwyn has 
more than a hundred men and plenty of ammu- 
nition and provisions.” 


240 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

“ Which is more than can be said at Le Bceuf,” 
remarked Ensign Price with his cheery laugh ; 
“ as I said, I appreciate what he has done for us 
and for Presque Isle, and no doubt other posts, 
but in my case it was unnecessary.” 

“Why?” 

“ I have been satisfied that something of the 
kind was in the air for months past ; it is nearly 
a half year since I warned Christie at Presque 
Isle to be on his guard against Indian deviltry.” 

u What did he reply ? ” 

“ He only laughed at my fears,” said Price, 
who proceeded to laugh also, as if the whole 
thing was a joke.” 

“ It was a good deal the same with Major 
Gladwyn. Ensign Holmes at Fort Miami sent 
him months ago just such a message as I have 
brought you, but he made light of it, even when 
he was told of the red tomahawk and belt of 
wampum. But when he learned that the danger 
really threatened, he was so alarmed that he 
was anxious to warn all the posts he could. 
So while some of his messengers went to other 
forts, father and I hurried to Presque Isle and 
Le Bceuf. He felt that he could lose no time 
in undoing what harm might have come from 
his own refusal to believe. He gave us no 


AT LE BCEUF. 


241 


letters, but told us to repeat the words which I 
have repeated to you.” 

“ Well,” said the Ensign with a grin and dis- 
position to laugh ; “ I don’t believe the whole 
west contains a post that is weaker than ours, 
though several are in a bad way ; we can get 
along with our provisions for a week or ten 
days, but what little powder we have is in a 
poor condition, and you can see for yourself 
that the blockhouse is weak.” 

“ Why not leave it and go to Presque Isle ? 
You will add a good deal of strength to the 
garrison and may be the means of saving one of 
the forts, whereas it looks to me as if both are 
likely to fall ” 

“I cannot bear the thought of abandoning 
this place, and have refused to do so, but your 
proposition puts a different face on the matter. 
I’m inclined to think it would be a good thing 
for us to join Christie. We can make the 
journey in three or four hours, provided the 
way is open, but I’m afraid it is not.” 

u It won’t take me long to find out.” 

Ensign Price laughed and looked admiringly 
at the youth who stood so erect before him. 

u Well, if you will do so, I shall be guided 
by your report.” 


242 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

So it came about that the night succeeding the 
arrival of Archie Dupuy at Fort LeBoeuf saw his 
departure. He plunged directly into the forest, 
heading northward for Presque Isle, which he 
hoped to reach long before the rise of the mor- 
row’s sun. Beyond a doubt, he would have 
succeeded had he been allowed to make the 
distance without interruption, and it is also cer- 
tain that had he been less skilled in woodcraft 
and the ways of the red men, he never w'ould 
have been able to complete the journey. 

While he and his father had been in no 
special danger when coasting Lake Erie, the 
case was now greatly changed. Any white 
man was imperilled if caught in the woods in 
the neighborhood of the forts ; and, though Ar- 
chie might make it known that he was a French- 
man or Canadian, which was the same, it would 
be worse rather than better for him, for he would 
have hard work to convince any of the hostiles 
that he was so far from Detroit for any other 
purpose than to befriend the English, with 
whom the Indians were at war. 

It will be understood, therefore, that while 
picking his way through the dim forest, pierced 
only at intervals by the rays of moonlight, the 
young man used his eyes and ears to the utmost. 


AT LE BCEUF. 


243 


His first disturbance was when he heard 
what seemed to be the hooting of an owl from 
a point only a little way behind him. Almost 
in the same instant, it was answered by a simi- 
lar cry from a spot not more than fifty feet in 
front. 

Now all this was quite natural, and, in ordi- 
nary circumstances, would not have specially 
interested Archie Dupuy. The bird itself 
would have emitted the same cry, for the call 
and answer were perfect in their way, but it 
will be remembered that our young friend was 
in a suspicious frame of mind. Because of this 
and his fine woodcraft, he noted a significant 
fact: the call of both birds did not come from 
the branches overhead, but from points either 
on or quite close to the ground. The owl, as a 
rule perches on the limb of a tree and does not 
stay on the earth. Possibly one may do so for 
a brief while, but when two, while signalling to 
each other, showed that at the most they were 
no higher than the head of the startled listener, 
the conclusion was inevitable: they were not 
real owls. 

It being settled in the mind of Archie that 
he was actually threading his way between two 
Indian warriors, the natural question was 


244 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

whether they could be aware of his presence so 
near him. A moment’s reflection satisfied him 
that they knew nothing of him. They were 
scouting in the neighborhood, and, fearing that 
some of the garrison of LeBoeuf were doing the 
same, were taking only ordinary precautions 
against discovery. 

Not doubting that such was the situation, and 
that the relative position of himself and his two 
enemies was accidental, Archie softly stepped 
behind the trunk of the nearest tree, and 
waited and listened and watched. With all his 
woodcraft, it was perilous for him to move over 
the leaves, especially when there was no neces- 
sity for haste on his part. In the gloom, he 
could not see where to place his foot and was 
almost certain to cause some stir or rustling 
that would catch the ears of those who were as 
skilled as himself in the ways of the woods. 

Ten or fifteen minutes passed without so 
much as the “ shadow of a sound ” falling upon 
his strained ears. If the warriors were draw- 
ing near, or moving indeed in any direction, 
they were doing so with unsurpassable skill. 
Wherever he peered, naught but impenetrable 
gloom met his gaze, there being a single excep- 
tion, however, in this world of darkness. A 


AT LE BCEUF. 


245 


few paces in front of him, a dearth of foliage 
allowed enough beams of moonlight to find 
their way to the ground to give a vague glimpse 
of the vicinity. As has been stated, it was of 
the vaguest nature, and he hardly expected that 
this partial lighting up of a nook of the forest 
could make any difference one way or the other 
with him and his surroundings. 

But only a few minutes had passed after his 
taking the attitude of close attention, when 
glancing at the spot where the few moonbeams 
were like spider webs, something flickered, as 
if a bird had hopped from one twig to another. 
Certain that it could be nothing of that nature, 
the youth kept his gaze on the spot, and was 
rewarded by the dim, but unmistakable sight of 
an Indian, who, with an unusual forgetfulness 
of his habitual caution, paused fora few seconds 
in the centre of the uncertain illumination, and 
then sidestepped into the gloom where nothing 
could be seen of him. It must have been that 
he felt certain no enemy was near enough to 
observe any such movement on his part. 

Following this incident, there were no more 
hootings of owls, nor could the youth hear the 
faintest rustling of undergrowth or leaves. It 
was prudent for him to get out of the delicate 


246 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

situation as soon as lie could, and ere long he 
began circling to the right which was in the 
direction opposite to that taken by the warrior 
of whom he had caught a passing glimpse. 

The young man moved with as much care as 
if entering a hostile camp, and felt little or no 
misgiving of being discovered, unless it were 
through one of those singular accidents to which 
every one is subject in the affairs of this life. 
His wish to reach Presque Isle was deepened by 
what he had seen. His father was there ere 
this, and, if the fort was in danger, so was he, 
but such a contingency was always to be ex- 
pected on the frontier, and no care could avert 
it. The truth was Archie Dupuy was more 
strongly convinced than before that the salva- 
tion of both posts lay in the union of their gar- 
risons. If such a junction could be effected, 
good results were probable. If not, he trembled 
as he thought of what was likely to follow. 
Such being the situation and his mood, it will be 
understood why he was eager to reach Presque 
Isle with the least possible delay. 

This portion of the wilderness was unfamiliar 
to the forest messenger, but none understood 
better than he how to make his way in a direct 
line at night, and he knew from the first that 


AT LE BCEUF. 


24:7 


though, as in the present instance, he might be 
forced to make a deviation, he had no trouble 
in keeping to the right course. 

He was not surprised when he suddenly 
caught the gleam of water in the moonlight, and 
came to the edge of a stream flowing at right 
angles to his path. It was insignificant in size, 
with a width of barely fifty feet, — not sufficient 
to be an obstacle. In fact, he rather liked the 
idea of wading or swimming it on this warm 
night, and was stepping into the cool current, 
when he was checked by an alarming discovery. 


CHAPTER XXL 

PERSISTENT GUESTS. 

A RCHIE DUPUY was in the act of step- 
ping into the cool stream, when the 
change of position caused him to catch 
the twinkle of a camp fire on the other side and 
only a rod or two from the water itself. At 
the same moment, he heard an exclamatory ex- 
pression, which he knew was made by an 
Indian. 

The youth paused as if before a rifle shot. 
The intervening foliage shut out everything 
except the star-like glimmer, and he silently re- 
coiled a step or two to make sure no dusky 
scout in the vicinity should see him. This shift 
of position placed him in the impenetrable 
gloom beneath the trees. 

The conviction came at once that he must 
learn the meaning of the ominous sign. It 
would be imprudent to cross the creek so near 
the hostile camp, and he picked his way to a 
point a hundred yards or more up stream. 
248 


PERSISTENT GUESTS. 249 

Long before reaching the spot, the light had 
vanished. AVith the exception of the single ex- 
clamation, lie heard nothing more of a voice. 

The stream where he halted was somewhat 
broader than below, but that was a matter of 
no moment, and, looking and listening for a 
minute or two, he stepped into it and cautiously 
waded out. It was necessary to guard the old- 
fashioned rifle from getting its charge wet, and 
he held it above his head, with the idea of using 
the other hand when it should become necessary 
to swim. Fortunately, however, the current 
nowhere rose above his waist, and he stepped 
upon the farther bank with his weapon ready 
for any emergency. 

Calling into play the woodcraft of which he 
was master, he made his way down the stream 
again until, without being discovered, he secured 
a position which gave him a view of the camp 
that had arrested his attention some minutes 
before. Five Indians were seated on the ground, 
grouped around a small fire, while a sixth, on 
his feet, was addressing them with many ges- 
tures. There must have been some unusual 
cause for excitement to make him utter the 
exclamation which reached the forest messenger, 

when on the other side of the stream, for he 
17 


250 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

was now talking in so low a tone that the youth 
did not hear him until he came within sight of 
the group. 

Archie’s knowledge of the different tribes 
told him at the first glance that the half dozen 
warriors were Wyandots, and the one who was 
speaking was a leader or chief. As he stood, 
he faced the eavesdropper, who noted his face 
covered with daubs of paint from which the 
glare of the fire was reflected. It was a repellant 
countenance, as were all those of which he had 
a partial view. 

Moreover, Archie’s aptness in picking up a 
knowledge of Indian tongues enabled him to 
get the drift of what the orator was saying. 
The youth had drawn so near that in the still- 
ness of the wood he could hear everything 
spoken. Like many of his people, the Indian 
had a deep, musical voice with considerable 
penetrating power. 

Without attempting to quote the words of 
the aboriginal orator, it is enough to say that 
they were of startling importance. What he 
had said previous to the arrival of the forest 
messenger as one of his auditors, could not be 
guessed, but his remarks revealed that a large 
body of Wyandots had arrived from Detroit and 


PERSISTENT GUESTS. 


251 


were already before Presque Isle, which must 
fall very soon. The chief referred to other 
frontier posts, such as Pitt, Sandusky, Ligonier 
and Miami, but it was apparent he was draw- 
ing on his imagination for his facts, because the 
forts were so widely separated that he could 
not have possessed any actual knowledge. 

As for LeBoeuf, the arrangements were so per- 
fect that it was doomed beyond question. It was 
soon to be attacked by orders of Pontiac, whose 
plans insured the driving out of all the English 
from the hunting grounds of the red men. 

As if to confirm this declaration, the listen- 
ing Archie at that moment heard the reports of 
guns. They were faint and far away, but the 
direction was from Presque Isle. Beyond a 
doubt that post was already attacked and was 
in the throes of a desperate struggle. 

The discoveries thus made changed the plans 
of the youth. No need now of going to the 
fort on an arm of Lake Erie. A junction of 
the two garrisons was impossible. Each must 
“ tread the winepress ” alone, and the issue 
rested with heaven. 

Archie did not wait. Withdrawing from his 
dangerous position, he returned to where he 
had crossed the creek, and once more waded it. 


252 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

While doing so, he heard more firing from the 
same point, — the reports so faint that there could 
be no mistake as to where they came from. 

“ Father is there,” he murmured ; “ God save 
him and Ensign Christie and all the men.” 

Although he had seen an Indian scout not 
far away and knew a second was within call, 
the young man did not believe he was in per- 
sonal danger. His own presence had not been 
discovered, and as soon as he was fairly out of 
the neighborhood, he gave all his energy to 
hurrying forward, succeeding so well that be- 
fore midnight he appeared in front of the 
blockhouse of Le Bceuf and was admitted. 

Ensign Price was asleep when the messenger 
entered the fort, but was awakened that he 
might receive the tidings, whose importance he 
did not underestimate. The large room of the 
structure was dimly lit up by a couple of 
candles, in iron sticks placed on a stand, at one 
end of the apartment. AVhile half the men 
slept on their hot blankets, the others stood 
around the room listening to the words of the 
youth, who, erect in the center of the group, 
punctuated what he said by an occasional gest- 
ure. Generally he addressed himself directly 
to Ensign Price, but now and then turned to 


PERSISTENT G-UESTS. 


253 


the others, in answer to some remark or ques- 
tion by them. At such times of peril, little of 
the rigidity of discipline remains among those 
caught in a general danger, and more than once 
the commandant was addressed without his 
official title. 

“ The conclusion of the matter,” said Archie, 
finally, “ is that Presque Isle has got its hands 
full, and before long we shall be in the same 
fix.” 

The teeth of the smiling Ensign showed in 
the candle gloom. 

“ Only ours will be an infernal sight worse ; 
I don’t believe we shall be attacked to-night, 
but it’s well to keep away from the loopholes, 
as much as we can. Archie, you must be 
hungry.” 

“ There ! I knew I had forgotten something,” 
said the lad, entering into the spirit of the time, 
which was certainly “ untimely.” 

“ Well, the corporal here will see that your 
wants are attended to ; when that is done, lie 
down and sleep while you can, for,” he added 
with a chuckle, “ there’s no saying when any of 
us will get another chance.” 

Nothing to cause alarm was seen or heard 
until the morrow. Archie Dupuy took his 


254: THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

place as one of the garrison, just as his father 
had done at Presque Isle, and Ensign Price 
ranked him second to none under his command. 
The forenoon was half gone, when one of the 
guards called out that Indians were approach- 
ing from the north — the direction of Presque 
Isle. Price and Archie hurried to the door and 
saw a soldier shaking hands with five warriors, 
the looks and manner of the white man showing 
he was scared by the unexpected visit. 

“ That looks bad,” said the Ensign in a low 
voice ; “ we must get him in here as soon as 
we can.” 

He called to the soldier only a few paces 
away, ordering him to come inside. He wheeled 
about and came nervously toward the door, 
which was held open. His face was pale and 
his manner so agitated that the hostiles must 
have noticed it. The sight was a curious one, 
for when the soldier started, the Indians fell 
into line behind him, the six walking in single 
procession, with the white man leading. 

The soldier glanced over his shoulder, and, 
when he saw the foremost almost stepping on 
his heels, he gave a start and increased his 
pace. The Indian directly behind him did the 
same, and Archie, who, like the garrison was 


PERSISTENT GUESTS. 


255 


watching proceedings, observed an unmistakable 
grin on the face of the amused warrior. 

“ Confound ’em ! ” exclaimed the white man, 
as he nervously stepped inside ; u ain’t there any 
way of shaking them off ? ” 

The five Indians were coming straight on, 
when Ensign Price raised his hand as a com- 
mand for them to stop. They did so and looked 
inquiringly at him. 

“ You must leave your guns outside.” 

They understood his words, and leaned their 
muskets against the logs of the blockhouse, after 
which they were admitted. 

“ What do you want ? ” asked the Ensign, 
knowing he must be stern and tactful with his 
visitors. 

They answered in excellent English — or 
rather their leader did — that they were on their 
way to fight the Cherokees, but were short of 
ammunition, and they asked the commandant 
to let them have some powder and ball. There 
was no smile on the face of the officer as he 
shook his head. 

“ We have plenty,” was his gentle fiction, 
“but bad reports reach us; we may have to 
fight a good many Indians ; so we shall keep 
our ammunition.” 


256 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

“ If evil red men come — then we help you 
fight them — we need powder and ball.” 

A child would not have been deceived by 
this subterfuge. Once more the Ensign shook 
his head. 

“ Do not ask me again, for I shall not let you 
have a grain of powder or a single bullet.” 

The visitors next asked permission to sleep on 
the ground in the open space in front of the 
blockhouse. Although Price had hoped they 
would make off, he could not well refuse the 
request, and told them were at liberty to do so, 
though the weather being warm, he was sure 
they would find the cool of the woods more 
pleasant. They then straggled off into the 
forest. 

“ What do you make of it ? ” asked Price, 
turning to Archie Dupuy who stood at his 
elbow throughout the curious interview. 

“ They are Wyandots, — the same that I saw 
last night, and I’m almost certain the one who 
talked with you was one of the five squatted on 
the ground, listening to the harangue of their 
chief. Of course they’re up to mischief.” 

“ Will they return before night ? ” 

u I cannot answer better than yourself ; we 
have only to wait and be ready for them when 


PERSISTENT GUESTS. 


257 


they open the business that has brought them 
so far from their villages.” 

u Here they are again ! ” exclaimed the Ensign, 
a few minutes later. 

u Not only them but a good many more,” 
added Archie. 

From out the woods, streamed fully thirty 
Indians, who came to one of the windows of the 
blockhouse and begged for a kettle in which to 
cook their food. All the windows in the 
frontier forts were purposely made so narrow 
that an ordinary man could not squeeze through 
them. Thus, no matter how fierce the attack, 
entrance could not be effected by the means 
named. 

“ I suppose we may as well give them what 
they want,” chuckled Eiisign Price ; “ Corporal, 
let them have one of the kettles.” 

The second corporal, John Nash by name, 
caught up a vessel and attempted to push it 
through the window, but the utensil was too 
broad, although it was turned and twisted and 
shoved with all his strength. The painted faces 
outside scowled with impatience, and a half 
dozen clamored that the door should be opened. 

“ You can’t come in,” shouted the Ensign; 
u I’ll not admit one of you ; I’m tired of seeing 


258 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

you about, and you must all leave and you can’t 
go too soon.” 

Sullen and resentful, the party straggled away. 
Suddenly two of them started on a lope for the 
adjoining warehouse, less than a dozen paces 
distant. The others hurried after them, and as 
many as could get hold, began tugging at the 
foundation stones. Enough of these were 
pulled away to allow the Indians to crawl 
through into the cellar. In they went, one after 
the other, until the place was crowded with 
the swarthy miscreants. 

The garrison watched their actions. While 
looking, two planks just above the sill of the 
building dropped to the ground outside. They 
had been knocked away from within, and the 
next minute eight or ten muskets showed as 
their muzzles were thrust through and pointed 
toward the blockhouse. 

u Look out ! ” called the Ensign ; u they are 
going to fire at the loopholes.” 

The words were hardly spoken, when most of 
the weapons flashed. The distance was so brief 
that probably every bullet entered one of the 
orifices and was buried in the logs behind the 
garrison, who dodged aside in time to escape 
the missiles. 


PERSISTENT GUESTS. 


259 


The bad feature of this business was that the 
Wyandots were so close to the blockhouse that 
the loopholes were useless to the defenders. 
Not a gun could be depressed sufficiently to 
reach the assailants, who could work their 
sweet will without the slightest danger to 
themselves. 


CHAPTER XXII. 


HEWING A WAY TO FREEDOM. 

I T was an exasperating position for the garri- 
son. Right below them, not thirty feet 
away, were the exultant redskins, firing at 
their pleasure, while it was impossible to reach 
them with a single shot. 

After delivering their first rattling volley, the 
Wyandots were silent for a long time, and the 
defenders ventured now and then to peep 
through the loopholes, ready to draw instantly 
back on the first sign of action on the part of 
their enemies. 

“ It isn’t often that a fellow is caught like 
this,” remarked Ensign Price, “ for we haven’t 
the first chance of doing them harm.” 

“ Nor can they harm us, so long as they keep 
up that kind of fighting,” said Corporal Fisher ; 
“ I reckon there’ll be a change before long.” 

Noon came and passed, with the firing of only 
a single shot. Archie Dupuy pushed the muz- 
zle of his gun through one of the loopholes 
260 


HEWING A WAY TO FREEDOM. 261 

raised the stock as high as he could and de- 
pressed the other end. He did not think he 
could accomplish anything and he did not. 
The bullet sank into the logs of the warehouse 
six feet above the opening through which the 
Wyandots had discharged their weapons. In- 
stantly from the cellar sounded a series of dis- 
cordant hootings. The Indians could afford to 
show their ridicule of the attempt of the garri- 
son to reach them. 

“ That shot was thrown away,” coolly com- 
mented the youth, as he proceeded to reload his 
weapon, “ I’ll be more careful next time.” 

“ If you could only get a few of them to climb 
to the roof of the warehouse and wait for us to 
aim, we might do something.” 

Ensign Price chuckled over his witticism, but 
no one else was in the mood for pleasantry, and 
it may be said that the commandant himself 
was never more serious in his life. He added a 
moment later: 

“ We have only one thing to fear ; that’s fire. 
Suppose they put the torch to that building as 
they can very well do — what then, Archie?” 

“There’s no wind blowing and I don’t think 
the blockhouse would catch ; this is the structure 
that’s most likely to receive attention ; if the 


262 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

flames get started here, we shall be a hundred 
times worse off than now.” 

The true method of attack was so evident 
that it must have occurred to the Wyaudots 
long before and it was tried by them. The 
sultry afternoon was drawing to a close, when 
from the opening in the front of the warehouse, 
darted a blazing arrow, which was heard to 
impinge against the side of the blockhouse, but 
instead of sticking fast, it dropped to the ground 
and fizzled out. A second followed, and, leap- 
ing high in air, curved over and thudded upon 
the shingles of the roof, but that, too, failed to 
hold, and slid down the steep incline to the 
ground, without causing harm. 

“ It’s too much to expect a continuance of this 
good fortune,” said Ensign Price; “they will 
get the fire started before long.” 

“ And then what shall we do ? ” asked Archie 
earnestly. 

The old, inopportune smile lit up the face of 
the commandant, as he calmly answered : 

“ We’ll fight the flames as long as we can ; 
when we are driven out, we’ll charge them and 
die fighting.” 

“ Why not charge them now” asked Corporal 
Fisher ; “ we shall never have a better chance.” 


HEWING A WAY TO FREEDOM. 263 

The officer shook his head. 

“ We have one chance in a million of holding 
them off.” 

At this juncture, the two men stationed in 
the small lookout at the peak of the roof, were 
heard actively stirring. The shingles had caught 
fire near them, but they succeeded in extinguish- 
ing the blaze. Five minutes later, the same 
thing was repeated as it was a third time, but 
the work was harder than before, and clearly 
foretold the end. 

No band of dusky assailants acted more sin- 
gularly than did those who attacked Fort Le 
Bceuf in the middle of June, 1763. When it 
would seem that the next effort to fire the block- 
house must succeed — as in truth it did — they 
ceased their attempts, and an hour passed with- 
out any demonstration from them. 

At the end of the time named, the men on the 
roof were heard at work again and then they 
suddenly came down and joined their compan- 
ions. The lights within had been extinguished, 
so all was gloom, but despair was in the tones 
of the two. 

u It’s no use ; the fire is beyond control ; 
there’s no way of putting it out ; the blockhouse 
is doomed.” 


264 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

“ I don’t doubt you are right,” calmly replied 
the Ensign, u and we must make our last stand 
right here.” 

“ But let’s charge them ! ” persisted Corporal 
Fisher ; “ it’s best to go down fighting than to 
be roasted alive.” 

The crackling of the flames sounded overhead, 
and the glow from the burning shingles was 
filling the apartment and increasing with each 
minute. Ensign Price was the coolest man in the 
party. He stood leaning on his rifle, being thus 
armed like his comrades, who were beginning 
to show signs of panic. 

In the tense situation, amid the roaring of 
the flames and the shoutings of the Wyandots 
on the outside, the sound of chopping fell upon 
the men’s ears. Turning their heads, they saw a 
lusty youth swinging an axe, and striving with 
desperate energy to enlarge one of the windows 
at the rear of the blockhouse. It was Archie 
Dupuy, who had leaned his rifle to one side, 
flung off his cap, and was working furiously. 

What possible hope could he offer ? Ap- 
parently none, but Corporal Nash caught up 
a second implement and wielded it with the 
skill of the youthful woodman. The flashing 
blades, as they rapidly fell, did not interfere 


HEWING A WAY TO FREEDOM. 265 

with each other, for those who handled them 
were experts. Not a man of the company 
could force his body through the window, until 
it had been widened at least one-half. The 
chips flew in a shower, two of the men receiving 
one apiece in the face, which almost blinded 
them for the moment. Others stood waiting to 
relieve the couple who never wrought harder in 
their lives. 

But they would accept no relief. The self- 
appointed task was easy, provided they were 
given time in which to finish it. But of what 
possible avail when completed ? The redskins 
were on the outside, still launching their flam- 
ing arrows, and howling with delight at the 
prospect of seeing their victims suffer the most 
torturing of deaths. Surely they would be 
ready to drive the miserable men back into the 
blaze, or receive them as they came forth and 
subject them to equally agonizing torments. 

And now took place something which would 
be beyond belief, were it not established by ir- 
refutable historical proof. Suddenly Archie 
Dupuy threw down his axe, caught up his cap 
and rifle and called : 

“ It’s ready ; out with you ! ” 

Corporal Nash struck his implement two or 
18 


266 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

three more times, and then flung it down as the 
youth had done.” 

“ There isn’t a second to spare.” 

It was no time to stand on ceremony. In 
truth, it might well be questioned whether any- 
thing could be possibly gained by taking ad- 
vantage of the opening offered. Corporal Nash 
was the first to worm himself through ; Corporal 
Fisher followed next ; then three of the privates 
and then Archie Dupuy. Ensign Price calmly 
waited till all had gone, and even then hesi- 
tated, as if in doubt whether he ought to aban- 
don the “ sinking ship.” But he heeded the 
appeal of Archie and Corporal Fisher and was 
the last man who twisted through the passage. 

By this time the whole blockhouse was in 
flames, and the glare was like that of the noon- 
day sun. Had there been a single Indian any- 
where except at the front, the fugitives must 
have been discovered and their fate sealed. 
But the amazing truth was that every Wyandot 
was on the other side, blazing away at the 
loopholes, launching their burning arrows and 
dancing and yelling like so many demons. Be- 
cause no shots were fired by the garrison, the 
assailants believed they were burning to death, 
and the glee of the wretches was irrestrainable. 


HEWING- A WAY TO FREEDOM. 267 

When the last white man had crawled 
through the opening at the rear of the building, 
all stood for a moment dazed and almost 
speechless. 

“ They have not seen us,” exclaimed Archie 
Dupuy ; “ now let’s run.” 

And run they did, making for the nearest 
wood into which they plunged at headlong 
speed. While dashing across the brief space,- 
they held their breath, expecting a volley and pur- 
suit by the horde, but it did not come, and a 
little farther the band were enveloped in deepest 
darkness. The panting fugitives, hardly able to 
credit their marvelous good fortune, halted for 
a brief consultation. They had penetrated a 
pine swamp, where it would be impossible for 
their foes to follow them before the morrow. 

u Shall we go to Presque Isle ? ” asked En- 
sign Price. 

“ It is useless,” replied Archie Dupuy ; “ if 
that fort has not already fallen, it will soon fall ; 
we shall only run into just what we have escaped.” 

“ You say these Indians are Wyandots ? ” 
was the inquiring remark of Corporal Fisher. 

“ There is no doubt of that.” 

“ They would not be here if they could help 
at Presque Isle, would they ? ” 


268 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

“ Hardly, unless the force there is large 
enough to spare them, while reducing Presque 
Isle : that I do not think likely.” 

“ We cannot get out of this neighborhood 
too soon,” said Ensign Price ; M our best course 
is to head for Venango, where we can reinforce 
Lieutenant Gordon, who is sure to need us. 
Dortinger ,” he added, addressing a soldier who 
had been more than a year at LeBoeuf ; “ you 
have hunted through this section often enough 
to know the way.” 

“ I do, sir.” 

“ Well, then act as our guide and travel as 
fast as you can.” 

Archie Dupuy took no part in this confer- 
ence. He was debating whether it was best to 
remain with the men or to push northward in 
quest of news of his father, for whom he was 
greatly concerned. He decided to stay for the 
present with his new friends, to whom he 
might be of assistance, while it seemed hardly 
probable he could do anything for his parent. 

John Dortinger, one of the privates, now 
placed himself at the head of the band of 
fugitives, who trailed after him. It was a 
strange fact that in all that band of men, there 
was none the equal of Archie Dupuy in wood- 


HEWING A WAY TO FREEDOM. 269 

craft. Although in the gloom one could hardly 
see his hand before his face, they had not 
tramped two hours, when the youth became 
satisfied that their guide had lost his way. He 
was sure of this, because he changed the direc- 
tion he was following so many times. Pushing 
to the front, where Ensign Price was walking 
beside the soldier, the youth bluntly stated his 
belief. The guide stopped short and replied : 

“ I’m afraid you’re right ; if only the sun was 
shining I should have no trouble.” 

“ If the sun were shining we should never 
have gotten this far.” 

“ I think I’m on the right track now ; at any 
rate, I’m doing the best 1 can.” 

“ When sure you have the right course,” said 
Archie ; “ keep straight on and don’t make so 
many turns.” 

“ Will you help me ? ” 

u I can help you in that respect, but I don’t 
know the proper route.” 

All night long the miserable company strug- 
gled through swamps, thickets and open forests, 
and when daylight broke, made the alarming 
discovery that they were hardly two miles from 
the ruins of Le Boeuf. More than that, six of 
the men had become separated from the rest. 


270 THE forest messengers. 

Price and Archie whistled to them, but such a 
proceeding was liable to draw the attention of 
the Indians in the neighborhood, and had to be 
stopped. The wanderers did not come forward, 
and the others finally proceeded without them. 
Archie decided to part with the company at 
this point, and push on to Presque Isle. He 
shook hands around, wished them well, and 
promised to look for the lost ones. 

Ensign Price and his men had three biscuits 
apiece. Now that daylight had come, several 
knew the course to reach Fort Venango on the 
lower Allegheny. They pressed forward with 
such energy that they arrived a little past mid- 
night, only to find the post a mass of smoulder- 
ing ashes, amid which lay the charred remains 
of the garrison, not one of whom escaped. 

Saddened and depressed by the dreadful 
sight, the men kept on down the Allegheny. 
Three nights later, long after they had eaten 
their last morsel of food and all were weak with 
hunger, they reached Fort Pitt. In the course 
of the following week, the men w r ho had strayed 
from the party, with the exception of two, came 
in. The two were never heard of and probably 
perished in the solitude, or were slain by 
Indians. 


CHAPTER XXIII. 


AN ERROR OF JUDGMENT. 

Y OU will remember that we left the elder 
Dupuy in a most critical situation, when 
it seemed that all hope of his life was 
gone. Upon the surrender of the Presque Isle 
garrison, their captors deprived them of their 
weapons, even including their hunting knives, 
so that the man was without any means of de- 
fending himself from Leaping Deer, who had 
recognized him as a Frenchman, whose home 
was at Detroit, where a goodly number of his 
countrymen lived and were treated as friends by 
Pontiac and his followers. The nominal status 
of these people was that of neutrality. The 
fight was not theirs and they were content to 
let the English and red men have it out them- 
selves. 

You must bear in mind that the Canadians 
included what may be termed three classes, as 
regarded their disposition toward the English. 
Among them were a number of honorable per- 
271 


272 THE forest messengers. 

sons, who showed their sympathy with the 
imperiled ones by secret acts of good will. 
They carried provisions across the river in the 
darkness of night and delivered them to Major 
Gladwyn. This had to be done with the utmost 
stealth, for the grim chieftain was in no mood 
to stand trifling of that sort. 

The second division was composed of those 
who were honestly neutral and avoided giving 
offense to the leader of the red men. The third 
class was made up of more miscreants than 
would be supposed. They hated the English 
because they had been beaten by them, and they 
rejoiced when the tempest broke over their 
heads. They encouraged Pontiac and his con- 
spirators, repeating the falsehood that the King 
of France, though he had been asleep, had 
awakened, and would soon send his armies 
across the great water, drive the invaders into 
the sea, and give back their hunting grounds to 
the red men. It was even declared and believed 
by the dusky warriors that this decisive help 
was already on its way. 

Some of these marplots were abandoned 
wretches who gave active help to Pontiac. As 
the white man is superior to the Indian when 
he chooses to be so, so he is also capable of 


AN ERROR OF JUDGMENT. 273 

greater depths of infamy than he, and, sad to 
say, there were plenty of such evil Canadians in 
the vicinity of Detroit. They did more harm 
than is generally supposed. 

The terms upon which Ensign Christie sur- 
rendered his little band was that they should be 
allowed to retain their arms and make their way 
unmolested to the nearest fort. The pledge 
was broken, for, as we have shown they were 
deprived of their weapons and their captors set 
out to take them to Detroit. Recalling the ac- 
counts of the fall of the forest garrisons and 
their massacre, the wonder is that the lives of 
the company were spared for an hour. Such, 
however, was the fact, though not one of the 
English expected ever to see Detroit. 

When all doubt of the identity of James 
Dupuy was removed from the mind of Leaping 
Deer, the Wyandot chieftain, he ordered the 
prisoner to accompany him some distance in the 
wood. The forest messenger knew the terrible 
meaning of this action, but walked forward, as 
if he had no thought of personal danger. The 
Wyandot kept several paces to the rear, with 
the white man in front. A few steps took them 
beyond view of the main party and their pris- 
oners, with the space steadily increasing, since 


274 : THE forest messengers. 

the former bore steadily to the northwest toward 
the point on the lake where they had left their 
canoes, in which they intended to paddle to 
Detroit. 

No man understood Indian nature better than 
the Canadian. While it would have been the 
simplest thing in the world for his captor to 
shoot him down as he walked moodily behind 
him, Dupuy knew he would not do so. The 
aborigines love a dramatic climax to such affairs, 
and the prisoner was sure to receive warning 
of his fate. No doubt it was intentional on the 
part of the dusky conqueror when he left his 
own rifle and knife with his people and brought 
with him those that had been taken from the 
captive. To his mind there was something 
appropriate in the refinement of such cruelty. 

If the conduct of the white man strikes you 
as cowardly and meek, it must not be supposed 
he intended to be led like a lamb to the slaughter. 
His arms had not been pinioned, and of course 
his lower limbs were free, but as he penetrated 
the gloomy forest, his brain was busy. As has 
been said, he was certain he would not be shot 
down while thus walking, but Leaping Deer 
would act like the judge in sentencing a pris- 
oner, — he would utter a few impressive words. 


AN ERROR OF JUDGMENT. 275 

The only possible hope that presented itself 
to Dupuy was to move forward in the direct 
line he was following, and, upon being ordered 
to halt, leap behind the nearest tree trunk, and 
try to dodge his enemy until he approached with- 
in reach, when he would attempt to overcome 
him by superior agility and strength. It was a 
desperate resort, though the only one that pre- 
sented itself, and it was never tried. 

The white man was allowed to go farther 
than he expected. He must have been an eighth 
of a mile from the main party, and was listening 
to the rustling of the leaves made by that dreaded 
form almost within arm’s reach, when the ex- 
pected' command sounded from the rear in a 
gruff, guttural tone : 

“ Stop ! ” 

The prisoner obeyed as promptly as a soldier 
at the order of his officer. Not only did he 
halt, but he wheeled around and faced his foe. 
To his intense chagrin, he was fully ten feet 
distant at that moment from the nearest tree 
that could screen his body. 

The Wyandot chieftain attired in the costume 
of his people, but without any blanket- — for the 
weather was oppressively warm — stood with 
the captured rifle grasped in both hands, the 


276 THE forest messengers. 

muzzle lowered so as to point to the ground 
midway between the two, but he could bring 
the w T eapon to a dead level in the twinkling of 
an eye. He made a striking figure with his left 
foot thrust slightly forward, his pose the picture 
of grace and self-restraint. 

It was the countenance which was repellant 
beyond description, with its daubs of red, black 
and white paint, in streaks, circles and lines, 
with a disregard of the strict rules of such or- 
namentation when on the war path. The black 
eyes fairly scintillated. 

He looked fixedly at his victim, who stared 
defiantly into the eyes that seemed to pierce 
his very being. For a few seconds the tension 
was unrelieved, and then the AVyandot in the 
same* deep guttural voice spoke : 

“ You Eenglees ?” 

“ No, I am French,” replied the prisoner, “ and 
you know it.” 

“ Hump ! you said Eenglees.” 

“You lie, — I never said any such thing.” 

A peculiar glitter flashed in the eyes of the 
Wyandot at this insulting reply, but he did not 
move a muscle, as he said : 

“ Oder white man say so — you tell him.” 

“ Leaping Deer cannot speak with a single 


AN ERROR OF JUDGMENT. 277 

tongue ; he is the prince of liars ; I am a French- 
man and proud of it.” 

“ You fight Pontiac, who think you friend.” 

“ I do as I please ; the English have beaten 
the French and there is peace between them ; the 
Indians have no right to make war on the 
English ; I am the friend of the English ; I shall 
fight with them against all such dogs as Leaping 
Deer, who is a squaw and only dare attack the 
white man when the white man has no arms.” 

You know it is the custom of Indian prisoners, 
when all hope is gone, to taunt their captors. 
It is a childish method of revenge, but it is all 
that is left to the miserable victims. It would 
seem that the Canadian was following this 
practice, but such was not the fact. Before the 
chieftain could frame a fitting response to the 
insulting words of his captive, the latter added 
something still more astounding : 

w Leaping Deer is a dog ; he has brought his 
prisoner to this place in the woods that he may 
shoot him where none can see him ; Leaping 
Deer is a cur and is ashamed to let his people 
see what he does, but he will never harm the 
white prisoner .” 

As Dupuy made this startling declaration, 
he compressed his lips, and with flashing eyes 


278 THE forest messengers. 

shook his head. He could not have been more 
in earnest. The Wyandot did not seem to grasp 
the full meaning of the words, but it gradually 
filtered through his brain and he said with deadly 
impressiveness : 

“ Humph ! French dog die — he not live.” 

u He is going to live a good many years after 
Leaping Deer ; you have brought me here in 
the woods, intending to put me to death, but it 
is you who will die within the next minute ! ” 

That you may not put down this strange as- 
sertion to the ravings of a panic-stricken mind, 
I hasten to say they were warranted on the part 
of James Dupuy. In the same moment that he 
swung round on his heel and faced the chieftain, 
he made an astonishing discovery. Directly be- 
hind Leaping Deer and not twenty paces distant, 
a rifle was pointed at the Wyandot. It was 
held in the hands of a sturdy youth, who had 
been providentially directed to the spot in the 
nick of time, and, grasping the situation, he 
stood directly by the side of a large sycamore, 
in plain sight of the prisoner as he was of the 
chieftain had the latter glanced around. 

The new-comer paused long enough to wave 
his hand in affectionate salutation to his father, 
and then brought his gun to a level and sighted 



It was all over the next instant 

































































AN ERROR OF JUDGMENT. 279 

it at the dusky assassin who never had a thought 
of his peril. In fact, he never did have a 
thought of it, for it was all over the next in- 
stant. I am sure it is unnecessary to give 
further particulars. 

Father and son embraced, for the deliverance 
had been almost marvelous. Neither was able 
to speak for a minute or two, and then in broken 
voices they exchanged experiences, each quickly 
learning what had happened to the other since 
their parting. 

“ I think, Archie, I am entitled to my own,” 
quietly remarked the parent, as he stepped for- 
ward to the silent form stretched on the ground 
and removed powder horn and bullet pouch, 
and took possession of the gun that had fallen 
from the chieftain’s grasp, and withdrew the 
formidable hunting knife from his girdle. 

“ And now, father, what shall we do ? ” 

“ It is a serious question ; at this moment it 
occurs to me that our best course is to make our 
way back to Detroit. Presque Island, and Le 
Boeuf have fallen, and Ligonier, Venango, 
Augusta, Pitt and all the other posts are in 
danger.” 

“ Should we not try to give them warning ? ” 

“ If it were earlier in the season we should 


280 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

do so, but I am sure the fate of every one will 
be decided before we can reach them. The at- 
tacks on Presque Isle and the other forts that 
we know of, prove that Pontiac had fixed upon 
a date for a general assault by his people and 
that date has already passed.” 

“ I agree with what you say ; I see no way by 
which we can be of help to any of those posts, 
while we may be able to do something for 
Major Gladwyn. Detroit is one of the most 
important places and is still holding out. I am 
sure we shall be able to give our friends the 
help we cannot give others.” 

The decision being made, it naturally sug- 
gested itself to our friends that they should re- 
turn to Detroit in the same way that they had 
left it. It was not far along the edge of the 
lake to the spot where they had hidden their 
canoe, when about to visit their old home. 
Picking their way thither, they found the boat 
where it had been left, for the veteran had used 
skill in hiding it. 

Since the Wyandots with their prisoners were 
on their way to the same destination, the two 
took every pains to avoid being seen by them. 
While it was possible that the lives of father 
and son might be spared, the fact that the 


AN ERROR OF JUDGMENT. 281 

former came back from that divergence into the 
woods in the custody of Leaping Deer, would 
leave no doubt as to the reason of his doing so, 
and the comrades of the fallen chief were not 
likely to overlook such an occurrence. Be- 
sides, as has already been shown, Dupuy doubted 
whether the prisoners would ever be allowed to 
reach Detroit. 

Accordingly, when the canoe was pushed into 
the water, and the elder took up the paddle, he 
kept close to land, ready to dart under cover on 
the first sign of danger. It seemed strange that 
they did not catch sight of the large body of 
Wyandots and their captives, for they could 
not have been at a great distance, but the after- 
noon passed without a glimpse of a single red 
man. Through the darkness until past mid- 
night, the little boat and its two occupants held 
its way, and it was hardly light when the voyage 
was resumed. They followed the southern 
shore of Lake Erie and the second and third 
day passed without any incident to cause alarm. 
Finally, they turned into Detroit Biver and 
were soon involved in events of the gravest 
nature. 


19 


CHAPTER XXIV. 


A WARM RECEPTION. 

I N the gloom of early evening, the canoe con- 
taining Dupuy and his son stealthily moved 
up the Detroit River. They hoped that by 
hard work they would be able to reach Detroit 
early on the morrow ; but none knew better than 
they that with every mile of advance, their peril 
increased. Many Indians were concealed along 
the banks, waiting to attack any reinforcements 
that might try to press their way to the belea- 
guered fort. These warriors were alert, and it 
would take skill and good fortune to run the 
gauntlet. It was impossible to do so by day- 
light, and the forest messengers had decided to 
take to land if discovered, and make the re- 
mainder of the journey afoot. 

Archie was at the front of the canoe, peering 
into the gloom, while his father silently sw T ung 
the paddle. Neither spoke, for everything now 
depended upon the keenness of their eyes and 
282 


A WARM RECEPTION. 


283 


ears. The manner of procedure had been 
changed, for, instead of keeping close to the 
bank, Dupuy held his course in the middle of 
the channel. This was prudent, for the red 
men were on both sides of the stream, and his 
chance of avoiding them was better than if he 
ran near shore. 

u Shi ” whispered Archie, turning his head. 

The father had heard the faint sound at the 
same instant, and held his blade motionless. 
The faint noise might have been caused by the 
rippling of the current against a sw r aying limb 
along shore, or it might have been produced by 
an Indian paddle. Both located it at some dis- 
tance ahead, and, leaning forward, strained their 
eyes to pierce the gloom. 

Curiously enough the almost inaudible gur- 
gling continued without any change in its nature, 
nor did it approach or recede. Obviously it 
was not made by an oar in the hands of a per- 
son. Our friends were puzzled. The canoe 
had begun to drift with the current, and the 
elder now impelled it forward again. The two 
did not forget to scrutinize the river in other 
directions, but the eye told them nothing until 
they had gone some yards above the point where 
the man had ceased using his paddle. 


284 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

Suddenly Archie turned his head and asked 
in an excited whisper : 

“ Do you see it ? ” 

“Yes,” replied his parent, who now swung 
the blade with greater vigor than before. 
Through the darkness in advance they had de- 
scribed the outline of a schooner at anchor. 
The sound which arrested them was made by 
the rippling of the current against the bow and 
the chain that held her at anchor. No lights 
were visible on the vessel, but, before the canoe 
could reach its side a gruff voice called through 
the gloom. 

“ If you come any nearer, I’ll fire ! ” 

a We are friends,” replied Dupuy. 

“ How many are you ? ” 

“ Only two ; may we approach ? ” 

“ Wait a minute.” 

The man who had spoken consulted with 
some one at his side and a minute later called 
back : 

“ Who are you ? ” 

“ James Dupuy and my son; we went to 
Presque Isle and Le Boeuf for Major Gladwyn, 
and are on our way back to Detroit.” 

“ Come on ; it will go hard with you if you 
try to deceive us.” 


A WARM RECEPTION. 335 

The canoe skimmed through the water, turn- 
ing broadside to the schooner, over whose low 
gunwales it was easy for the two to climb, after 
which the smaller boat was made fast and our 
friends greeted Captain Jacobs, and several of 
the crew who gathered round them. 

You will remember that in the earlier portion 
of our story we made mention of two schooners 
which lay off Detroit, at the time Pontiac opened 
his memorable siege. They gave valuable help 
in the defence of the post. Greatly needing 
reinforcements and supplies, Major Gladwyn, as 
early as the middle of May, sent one of the 
vessels to Niagara to hasten the coming of a 
detachment. Sailing the length of Lake Erie, 
she remained at Niagara until news of a great 
disaster came to that fort. 

Lieutenant Cuyler had left Niagara about the 
middle of May with ninety-six men and a large 
supply of ammunition and provisions. They 
coasted in their row-boats the northern part of 
Lake Erie, and, about two weeks later, landed 
at Point Pelee, near the mouth of Detroit River. 
Drawing the boats up the beach, the party pre- 
pared to camp. There was no thought of 
danger, and a man and a boy went into the 
wood to gather sticks for the fire. Suddenly 


286 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

an Indian leaped from the undergrowth and 
brained the lad with a tomahawk. His com- 
panion dashed to camp shouting that the red 
men were upon them. Lieutenant Cuyler sprang 
to his feet and formed his men in front of the 
boats, but had barely done so, when the Indians 
opened a furious fire, to which the soldiers re- 
plied with scattering volleys of musketry, but 
they were at disadvantage, for like Braddock’s 
men, when attacked, they could see nothing of 
their enemy. Not only that, but the hostiles, 
with more courage than they generally show, 
came rushing out of the woods, shouting and 
firing, and bore down like a cyclone upon the 
centre of the line. The soldiers gave way, and 
in a wild panic strove to leap into and push 
their boats from shore. They succeeded in 
getting off with five which were crowded to 
their gunwales with the terrified soldiers. 

Cuyler finding himself unable to rally his 
men, sprang into the water and succeeded in 
climbing into one of the retreating boats. 
Never was a wilder panic. The soldiers were 
like so many sheep, and when two craft con- 
taining Indians, put out in pursuit, three of the 
boat-loads of white men allowed themselves to 
be captured without raising a hand to defend 


A WARM RECEPTION. 


287 


themselves. The other two boats, in one of 
which was Lieutenant Cuyler, rowed with such 
frantic energy that they escaped: They toiled 
till morning when they landed upon a small 
island, having nearly forty men, many of whom 
were wounded. The others, some sixty in num- 
ber, had either been killed or taken prisoners. 
Cuyler rowed to Sandusky and when he ar- 
rived there, found it in ashes. He followed the 
south shore to Presque Isle, and then made his 
way to Niagara, where he reported the disaster 
to his superior officer. 

As I have stated, the schooner from Detroit 
was at Niagara, when Lieutenant Cuyler and 
the survivors reached the post. The comman- 
dant ordered Cuyler, his comrades, and the few 
men that could be spared, to embark for De- 
troit. This was done, and the vessel had as- 
cended the river some distance, when the slacken- 
ing of the wind caused the captain to drop 
anchor. He knew that it would be impossible 
to reach Detroit without a fight, but was trying 
to learn the nature of the danger that threat- 
ened. 

As the vessel lay in mid stream, a vigilant 
watch was set, for Captain Jacobs was a vete- 
ran of the late war, and too wise to take the risks 


288 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

that had proved fatal to so many others. He was 
glad, therefore, when he learned the identity of 
the father and son, who had come on board, for 
he saw the important aid they might give him. 
Inviting the elder to the stern, where they could 
sit down a little apart from the others, he said 
in a guarded voice : 

“ From what you tell me, you are familiar 
with this river? ” remarked the captain. 

“ It is as familiar to me as the deck of your 
own vessel.” 

“ Where are we now?” 

“ Just below Fighting Island, where the chan- 
nel is narrow, and the Indians have the best 
chance for attacking you.” 

“ I learned they were in such large numbers 
that I dropped down stream out of range. You 
see, Dupuy, I want the redskins to attack us.” 

“ Why ? ” 

“ So we can give them the lesson they need ; 
w 7 e have more than sixty soldiers on board, but 
ever since we left the lake, Lieutenant Cuyler 
and I have not allowed more than ten or twelve 
on deck at the same time. This will bring an 
attack and a reception for them such as they 
don’t look for.” 

“ I am surprised that they did not attack you 


A WARM RECEPTION. 


289 


when so near Fighting Island, for there is no 
more favorable place.” 

“I presume we were pretty close to the right 
spot, when the wind died out, and we dropped 
down stream as I told you, but still did not 
come far. Major Gladwyn fired a couple of can- 
non to let us know he still held out. From 
what you tell me, it looks as if we shall catch it 
right here.” 

“ I believe you will, for, as I said, the chance 
is too good for them to throw away, unless they 
have learned how large a force you have and are 
afraid.” 

“ I have been too careful for them to discover 
that.” 

Lieutenant Cuyler, who had joined the couple 
was so much impressed by the words of the 
Canadian that he called up the soldiers from be- 
low and distributed them about the deck, with 
orders to hold themselves in readiness for an at- 
tack that was liable to be made at any moment. 
The cannon were loaded to the muzzle with slugs 
and every one of the sixty soldiers was on the 
alert. Lieutenant Cuyler was especially anxious 
to get back a telling blow in payment for what 
he and his comrades had suffered some time be- 
fore. 


290 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

Dupuy was placed at tlie bow and Archie and 
one of the men at the stern, while the captain 
moved quietly about the deck. A full hour had 
passed when the elder Dupuy called out in a 
subdued voice : 

“ They are coming ! ” 

At the same instant, one of the sentinels on 
the right of the schooner said in the same 
guarded tone that he saw a canoe, closely fol- 
lowed by a second and a third. The soldiers 
silently took their places. 

“ Don’t fire,” warned the Lieutenant, “ till 
you hear me strike a hammer against the mast ; 
then let them have it and don’t throw away a 
shot ! ” 

By this time, all who looked out over the dark 
river could discern the shadowy forms of canoes 
cautiously drawing near what the Indians must 
have believed was a doomed vessel. They were 
advancing slowly, and the strained ear could 
not detect the slightest ripple of their paddles. 
They were masters of the art, if there ever were 
masters. 

Silently the phantom -like boats emerged from 
the world of gloom, and drew near the schooner. 
They did not approach from any particular direc- 
tion but from above, below, and the sides. Dupuy 


A WARM RECEPTION. 


291 


counted sixteen, and he knew that was by no 
means all. Instead of heading directly for the 
vessel they circled around it. Evidently they 
were reconnoitering and meant to make sure be- 
fore venturing to seize their prize. 

Knowing what was expected of them, every 
soldier crouched below the gunwales, his mus- 
ket grasped and the hammer raised. Others 
were stopping beside the cannon which w’ere 
trained so as to bear on the canoes, which all 
could see were crowded with warriors. The 
watchful Dupuy began to fear the Lieutenant 
w r as waiting too long. He knew the Indians, 
after completing the circuit of the schooner, 
would dart forward, and swarm over the bul- 
warks. They were in such numbers that in the 
event of their doing so, they would be sure to 
inflict harm. The Canadian was on the point 
of turning to warn the officer, when he struck 
the mast a resounding blow with a hammer. 

It was as if a burst of lightning crashed from 
the deck of the vessel. The boom of cannon, 
the vicious rattle of the musketry and the vivid 
flames lighting up the gloom, came together and 
wrought their fearful work. One of the cannon, 
better trained than the others, sent its destruc- 
tive charge into the front of a canoe that had 


292 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

just headed toward the larger boat, while the 
smaller weapons added to the dreadful devas- 
tation. 

Several of the boats were torn to fragments, 
and the screeching Indians, dead and dying, 
were hurled into the water. Even then the 
survivors — for there were several hundred of 
them — might have accomplished something by 
dashing forward ; but it has been shown that 
the American race has no taste for that sort of 
warfare. They were thrown into consterna- 
tion and all who were able to do so swam 
with fierce energy for shore. In a few min- 
utes,* not one could be seen. Archie, who had 
been one of the first to use his gun, saw a 
piece of a birch canoe drifting past, and, lean- 
ing over the gunwale thought he made out an 
Indian clinging to the float. If that were so, 
he knew it was because the wretch was 
wounded. While the youth was hurriedly re- 
loading his weapon, warrior and fragment 
drifted from view. 

That the schooner had approached danger- 
ously near the hidden breastworks of the 
Indians was proved the next minute, when the 
flash of muskets showed that their enemies were 
firing from behind such fortifications. They 


A WARM RECEPTION. 293 

were so close that the bullets whistled over the 
deck or buried themselves in the sides, and were 
likely to do harm. Lieutenant Cuyler therefore 
ordered the anchor to be raised, and the 
schooner slowly drifted down stream until be- 
low the island and in the broader portion was 
beyond danger. She was invisible to those be- 
hind the breastwork, and all that was necessary 
on the part of the defenders was to maintain 
diligent guard and it is not necessary to say 
that was done. The red men had received more 
than enough, however, and nothing more was 
seen or heard of them throughout the night. 


CHAPTER XXV. 


A MINOR PLOT. 

I N view of the hot reception by the Indians, 
Lieutenant Cuyler and the Captain decided 
to follow the advice of the elder Dupuy and 
not attempt to ascend the river until the breeze 
was strong enough to drive the schooner at good 
speed. She was certain to be fired at from the 
shore where the hostiles were gathered in large 
numbers and were inspired by the additional 
feeling of revenge, — the most powerful motive 
that can sway their race. 

“We can afford to wait,” said the Lieuten- 
ant ; ” we know Major Gladwyn is still holding 
out and he will stand off the redskins until we 
reach him, if a month passes.” 

“ It will not be that long, and you may be 
sure the Indians will do their utmost to prevent 
your going farther up stream. You have sup- 
plies and a goodly number of reinforcements, 
which are just what Gladwyn needs and which 
Pontiac doesn’t intend to let him have.” 

294 


A MINOR PLOT. 


295 


“ We played havoc with his warriors last 
night and didn’t lose a man,” said the officer 
with high satisfaction ; u do you think they are 
likely to make another night attack on us, if we 
are forced to stay here ? ” 

w I rather suspect not,” was the grim reply of 
the forest messenger ; “ it must have cost them 
twenty warriors or more and the price is too 
high for them to pay.” 

The father and brother had been separated 
from Polly Dupuy for several weeks, and both 
longed to see her again. This longing was due 
more to sympathy for the anxiety they knew 
she must feel for their safety. The frontier was 
aflame with war of the most cruel nature. She 
suspected the errand upon which her loved 
ones had left her, and she knew, too, the danger 
into which they ran, and from which only Provi- 
dence could extricate them. 

As for Polly’s own safety, her father and 
brother could feel no misgiving. She belonged 
to the French contingent, against whom no 
hostile had raised a hand. She had done and 
could do nothing to forfeit their good will, and, 
above all, Pontiac the great chieftain and leader, 
held her in affectionate regard. This regard 
was generally known among his people and 


296 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

rash would be that warrior who dared to offend 
it. 

But the sagacious Dupuy feared troublesome 
complications. The band which had attacked 
the schooner was composed mainly of Wyandots, 
and he had done his best to defeat them. It 
was a force from the same active tribe that had 
captured Presque Isle and taken the garrison 
prisoners. Unusual events made the French- 
man prominent after the surrender and when it 
became known — as it inevitably would — that he 
had escaped the vengeance of Leaping Deer, the 
fact would speedily spread among the other 
hostiles and must reach the ears of Pontiac, who 
would read aright the meaning of that long 
canoe voyage taken by the two forest messen- 
gers. They had carried their warning to one 
frontier post at least, and more than that, the 
elder Dupuy had helped the garrison in its last 
defence. Thus he had changed from a neutral 
to an active enemy. Pontiac’s resentment to- 
ward the Frenchman would be venomous — 
much more so than against his son, of whose 
doings he was not so likely to learn, since 
his part in the fight at Le Boeuf was much less 
conspicuous. At any rate, there seemed to be 
no reason to fear the visiting of the chieftain’s 


A MINOR PLOT. 


297 


ill-will upon the children, for what had already 
taken place, nor for what was likely to take 
place in the future, except in a single emergency. 

More than one fact convinced Dupuy beyond 
the shadow of a doubt that Pontiac’s siege of 
Detroit was certain to fail utterly. The strength 
of the garrison was about to be increased more 
than one-half. The scarcity of ammunition and 
food which had caused the most concern was 
speedily to end. All the outbuildings that had 
furnished protection for the assailants had been 
leveled, and the post, as may be said, was stripped 
for the fight. 

Moreover, the experienced Frenchman took 
another truth into account which did not occur 
to many of the English. It is hard to hold a 
force of Indians to a task which stretches out 
for weeks and months. They are impatient for 
results, and when these results are deferred too 
long, they grow restless and rebellious. How 
long Pontiac could keep his warriors in hand 
was a question which the future alone could 
decide. 

Now, when the discouraging truth impressed 
itself upon the Ottawa leader, as it surely would 
do, it would rouse all the latent demon in his 

nature. He would be revengeful to the last 
20 


298 ' THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

degree. He would be sure to turn against the 
elder Dupuy. Would he try to reach him 
through his children ? 

This was the question which troubled the 
father more than all others. It would seem that 
the remedy was too plain to be mistaken. Polly 
should be removed within the palisades, while 
her brother and father enrolled themselves with 
the garrison. There was no further call for 
them to act as messengers to the distant posts, 
and their best service could be performed be- 
hind the defenses of the beleaguered fort. 

It was at this point that the exasperating de- 
fect in James Dupuy ’s character interposed and 
played the mischief. 

“ My home is among my countrymen on the 
eastern bank of the river ; I have a right to stay 
there and I don’t intend that Pontiac or anyone 
else shall drive me away. I yielded to him two 
or three years ago, but I shouldn’t have done so 
except for the death of Marie. He may be a 
great chief, but he is not my master.” 

Since the schooner might remain at anchorage 
indefinitely, for a dead calm prevailed the whole 
day after the night attack, father and son often 
talked together. Lieutenant Cuyler and his 
men never for a moment relaxed their vigilance, 


A MINOR PLOT. 


299 


and held themselves ready to u repel boarders,” 
whenever they appeared, though nothing of a 
serious nature was to be feared, so long as the 
sun was in the sky. 

It was at the close of this day that the father 
and son sat apart from the rest near the bow, 
talking in low tones. The night was one of the 
hottest of that hot summer, and with the excep- 
tion of the sentinels, the soldiers were lolling 
about the deck, and lazily stretching out wher- 
ever a chance offered to woo the breeze that did 
not come. 

In reply to the expressed fear of his parent, 
Archie said : 

“ I don’t think Polly can ever be in danger ; 
you know how friendly all the neighbors are, 
and, whatever help she may have needed while 
we were gone, has been willingly given.” 

“ I think as you do on that point, but it will 
be different if Pontiac succeeds in laying hands 
on us. 

“ "Why need he succeed ? ” 

u I suppose we have a good chance of keeping 
clear of him, though it will not be you, but my- 
self that he would vent his fury upon. He will 
soon know that I fought with the garrison at 
Presque Isle.” 


300 THE forest messengers. 

Like a flash the whole situation burst upon 
Archie. The only one of the three who really 
was in danger from Pontiac’s rage, was the 
father, and that danger could be minimized or 
wholly removed by the simple artifice of his en- 
rollment among the defenders, precisely as he 
had done at Presque Isle. Moreover, as has 
been stated, his work as a messenger was over, 
and the course named was clearly the best thing 
for him to do. 

But years had brought wisdom to Archie 
Dupuy. He understood the perverse stubborn- 
ness of his loved father, who could be best in- 
duced to do a thing by urging him to do the 
opposite. 

u Well,” said the youth, “ it is your house and 
you are entitled to stay there, and why should 
you leave it ? ” 

“ Then you advise me to wait at home till the 
siege is over ? ” 

Now, Archie’s regard for trutlf would not 
permit him to answer in the affirmative. What 
he was seeking to do was persuade his parent 
to keep away from his home until all danger 
was gone. 

“ I say why should you not stay at home ? 
Even if Major Gladwyn wants you to join the 


A MINOR PLOT. 


301 


garrison, as more than likely he will, you are 
not obliged to do so. This is a fight between 
the Indians and English and we have nothing 
to do with it. At least,” added the youth, cor- 
recting himself, “ we have done all that can be 
expected of us. So, why shouldn’t you go back 
to the house, look after the things that need at- 
tention and forget all about the war at the 
fort ? ” 

Dupuy was seated on the deck, with legs 
thrust out in front. He swung one over the 
other, was silent for a minute or so and then 
said : 

“ Well, I’ll think about it ; I will follow 
Gladwyn’s wishes.” 

But for the surrounding gloom, he might 
have seen the twinkle in the eye of Archie and 
probably would have understood what that sly 
youth had in mind, but not the faintest suspic- 
ion entered the thoughts of the parent that his 
offspring was trolling him along, as the angler 
trolls the trout before landing him. None the 
less, such was the fact. 

With the coming of darkness, another matter 
was considered by the two. While there was 
no actual necessity for doing so, it was desirable 
that communication should be opened with 


302 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

Major Gladwyn, in order that an understanding 
should be had between him and Lieutenant 
Cuyler. The one person to do this was Archie 
Dupuy, for reasons that will instantly present 
themselves. He was familiar with the country 
and with the surroundings of Detroit. Should 
he be so unfortunate as to fall into the hands of 
any of th'e hostiles who would be on the watch 
to prevent any such communication, he could ap- 
peal to Pontiac himself, and claim he was on his 
way to visit his home and his sister. It was not 
likely that the Ottawa had heard of the part 
played by the father at Presque Isle, and it was 
impossible that as yet he should know of his 
escape, since there was no way the news could 
reach him except through a sight of the pioneer 
himself. 

Archie intended his first call should be upon 
Polly, for he was a hundred times more desirous 
of seeing her than of meeting the commandant 
of the post. Besides, she could give him points 
that would be of help in entering the fort. 

When the matter was laid before Lieutenant 
Cuyler he could not see any necessity for the 
risk. 

“ Major Gladwyn knows we are here and 
shall sail up the river as soon as we get a favor- 


A MINOR PLOT. 


303 


able wind. All that is to be done, therefore, is 
to wait. However, I can understand how much 
you wish to see your sister, and to let her know 
of the safety of your father, so I do not offer 
any objection.” 

It being decided that Archie should make 
the attempt to reach land and go to his home 
in the Canadian village, it remained to fix upon 
the method to be tried. Obviously, the surest 
means was for him to swim down stream, after 
night had closed in, landing at a point so far 
south of the waiting hostiles, that he could flank 
them and moving round to the right make his 
way to the house. 

But the youth had strong objections to this. 
It would be an onerous task to carry his heavy 
gun, though he was equal to that, and, if dis- 
covered by any of the Indian scouts, his situa- 
tion would tell more against him than if found 
in his canoe. He could proceed much faster in 
the boat, the work would be less trying, and 
even if seen, he was hopeful of eluding his en- 
emies by his skill in handling the paddle, and 
through his intimate knowledge of the shore. 
The father deferred to his wishes. 

Fortunately the night was very dark. Even 
the stargleam was shut out by clouds and the 


304 THE FOREST messengers. 

outlook was all he could ask. When he pressed 
the hand of his father, the understanding was 
that he was not to try to return to the schooner, 
but either to stay in his own home or be gov- 
erned by the wishes of Major Gladwyn, with 
whom he was to communicate as soon as he 
could. 

The canoe was cast off, and, with his rifle 
lying at his feet, Archie took up the paddle and 
sent the frail craft skimming down stream, at 
high speed. It was doubtful whether the hostiles 
would be expecting any action of that nature, 
but it would not do to count upon any lack of 
vigilance on their part. 

The gloom was so profound that, when he 
looked back after a dozen strokes, he was unable 
to discern the vaguest outlines of the hull and 
masts. The eastern shore, which was much 
nearer than the western, was hidden in the all- 
prevailing darkness, but he kept his bearings, 
and soon headed direct for land, the point aimed 
at being a little way below the narrow, southern 
end of Fighting Island. 

Every sense was alert, and, when he heard a 
sound as if made by the stealthy dip of a paddle, 
he held his own blade suspended, ready to dart 
forward or backward as might seem best. As 


A MINOR PLOT. 


305 


it was, be allowed the craft to drift a few rods 
with the current, when he headed again toward 
land, and drove it ahead with all the power at 
his command. A few minutes later, the bank 
of gloom showed the wooded shore, and, hold- 
ing his breath, he sped under the overhanging 
limbs like a frightened water-bird. 

When the nose of his boat softly impinged 
against the damp earth, he sat motionless and 
listening. The stillness was like that of a tomb. 
Not the faintest report of distant cannon or 
musket came through the forest to his ears, and, 
certain he had not been discovered, he stepped 
ashore and drew the canoe after him. Then 
carrying his weapon in a trailing position, he 
plunged into the wood and began his arduous 
task. 

It would be tedious to describe that memo- 
rable journey of the young forest messenger. 
Had he kept close to the river, the distance 
would have been fully twelve miles, but pru- 
dence led him to make a detour well to the right 
and inland, by which several miles were added 
to the distance. Caution demanded that he 
should advance slowly, for he was liable at dif- 
ferent points to meet those whom he was trying 
to avoid. It was the season of the year when 


306 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

the nights were the shortest, and it began grow- 
ing light, while he was flanking the Wyandot 
village more than a mile below Detroit and on 
the opposite side. The French houses, w«re 
strung along the eastern bank for more than six 
miles, the Wyandots having planted their wig- 
wams directly behind this line of white settlers. 

It came about, therefore, that the sun was 
above the horizon, when circling to the left, the 
tired youth came in sight of the line of French 
cabins, and saw several early risers moving 
among the primitive dwellings. The scene was 
familiar, and his heart beat a little faster at 
sight of his own humble home from whose stone 
chimney, built on the outside at one end, he 
noted a little twist of smoke climbing into the 
warm sky. 

“ Polly was always the first to get out of bed 
in the morning,” he said to himself, hurrying 
forward and sharply pulling the latchstring 
which hung invitingly outside. The next mo- 
ment, brother and sister were in each other’s 
arms, too overcome to speak connectedly for 
some minutes. The girl was busy preparing 
the morning meal for herself, though, as she ex- 
plained, half the time was spent with her neigh- 
bors, or some of them made their home with her. 


A MINOR PLOT. 


307 


Archie forgot his fatigue and hunger in the 
happiness of meeting his loved sister, and he 
hurriedly told the story to which she listened 
with breathless interest. Her thankfulness was 
pathetic, when she learned of the safety of her 
father. After all that was of importance had 
been told by both, the two sat down to their 
simple meal, and the brother inquired : 

“ When did you see Pontiac last ? ” 

“ He was here yesterday and asked w T here you 
and father were ; I am afraid he knows where 
you went and what you have been doing.” 

Then Archie told of the little plot he had 
formed for getting their parent to join the gar- 
rison at Detroit until all danger was over. It 
need hardly be said that Polly eagerly listened 
and as eagerly agreed to do all she could to help 
the scheme forward. 


CHAPTER XXYI. 


PRO AND CON. 

T HE part which Polly Dupuy was to play in 
the little plot formed by her brother was 
of the simplest nature, being merely to go 
to Detroit, tell Major Grladwyn everything and 
beg him to ask her father to join the defenders. 

u He would be likely to ask him anyway, for 
I don’t see what aid father can give if he stays 
at home. Did Pontiac say anything when you 
told him you didn’t know where we were ? ” 
asked the brother. 

“Not a word,” and the girl added with a 
laugh, “ but he looked as if he was doing a lot 
of thinking.” 

“ He does that and also a lot of acting. I am 
so glad to hear that all has gone well with you 
while we were away ; you may be sure we never 
forgot you, and remembered you always in our 
prayers.” 

“ I know that, and I am so very, very happy 


PRO AND CON. 


309 


to know how good God has been to us all. O 
Archie, when will all this trouble end ? ” 

“ It cannot last much longer; if Major Glad- 
wyn has been able to hold out thus far, when 
the Indians are full of hope, how much stronger 
he will be when joined by sixty soldiers, who 
bring plenty of powder and ball and food ! De- 
pend upon it, Pontiac can’t hold his warriors to- 
gether for many weeks more, and when we are 
done with him , all trouble will be over. Have 
you had no bother at all from any of the In- 
dians ? ” 

“None worth naming; you know the Potta- 
wottomies are on the other side of the river and 
we have only the Wyandots and Ottawas for 
near neighbors.” 

“Those Wyandots are the worst of the lot; 
it was they who captured Presque Isle and Le 
Boeuf, and they have killed many of the white 
people.” 

“ I had several calls from them, and once an 
old squaw tried to take away some of the kettles, 
but when I let her know I should tell Pontiac, 
she dropped them on the floor and scampered 
off as if a panther was at her heels.” 

Archie had not told his sister of their father’s 
narrow escape from Leaping Deer, and he de- 


310 THE forest messengers. 

cided to leave the story for the parent to relate 
when the three could gather in safety around 
their own hearthstone. 

It was characteristic of the two that when 
they fixed upon a policy they should carry it 
out without delay. Polly hurried through her 
meal and Archie promised to clean the dishes 
and put them away for her. Then, she caught 
up her old-fashioned bonnet, kissed him good 
bye, hurried down the winding walk to the river 
side, where her * canoe was waiting, pushed it 
off, leaped in, seized the paddle, and sent the 
boat toward the other shore with a speed that 
Archie himself would have found it hard to 
excel. 

Meanwhile, the young man faithfully carried 
out his compact with his sister, whose depart- 
ure drew no special notice, since all the Canadians 
w r ere free to go back and forth as they chose. 
He carefully washed and wiped the few dishes 
and placed them on the shelves near the end of 
the fireplace. That done, he sat down in the 
rocking chair that had been the favorite of his 
mother, and, overcome by drowsiness and fatigue, 
fell asleep almost immediately. He had ap- 
proached his home so guardedly that he attracted 
little attention. He was well known to all the 


PRO AND CON. 


311 


neighbors, who would have seen nothing strange 
in his return so early in the morning. 

ArcEie had slept more than an hour, and 
would have kept it up longer, had he not been dis- 
turbed. Some one pulled the latchstring, paused 
on the threshold, looked at him a moment in 
surprise, and then emitted a “ Humph ! ” in such 
a loud tone that the youth opened his eyes and 
immediately sat up straight. 

“ Why, Pontiac,” he exclaimed, coming to his 
feet, striding forward and offering his hand ; 
“ I can’t tell you how glad I am to see you.” 

The youth would have given much could he 
have known what thoughts were in the brain of 
the remarkable man who stood before him. In 
after years, he often tried to guess, but could 
never quite satisfy himself. The Ottawa leader 
had not his gun, though knife and tomahawk 
were at his girdle, and his face was painted in 
the fashion of those on the war path. He stood 
silent and motionless for several moments, look- 
ing into the face of the handsome youth with an 
expression that was inscrutable. Then in a flash 
he became his old self again. He smiled, shook 
the hand of Archie, and sat down on one of 
the stools, declining the chair that was offered 
him. 


312 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

“ Where! is my daughter ? ” he asked, looking 
inquiringly around. 

In the same moment that the Ottawa put the 
question, Archie Dupuy resolved to answer every 
query truthfully. 

“ She has gone to the fort to see Major Glad- 
wyn, and will soon be back.” 

“ Where is my brother ? ” 

“ On the schooner down the river ; he expects 
after a time to be at the fort.” 

“ Why is not my son with him ? ” 

“ He was until last night ; then he came ashore 
and hurried to his home to see his sister.” 

“ Why did not my father come with him ? ” 

“ He thought it best to wait awhile.” 

Again the chieftain held his peace for a min- 
ute or so, during which he never once removed his 
gaze from the face of the youth, who wondered 
what was coming next, and how what he was 
ready to impart would impress his visitor. 

“ My brother and son went on a long voyage ; 
they visited the grave of the one who passed to 
the Great Spirit many moons ago.” 

“ Yes,” said Archie in a softened voice, “ it 
was the first time we have been there since she 
left us.” 

The words of Pontiac confirmed the belief of 


PRO AND CON. 313 

the father and son that the chieftain sent the 
O jibway to spy upon their actions. 

“ And did they go elsewhere ? ” 

“ Father went to Presque Isle and I to Le 
Boeuf.” 

Having said this much, Archie determined to 
say more. Inasmuch as the Ottawa was certain 
to probe the matter to the bottom, he anticipated 
him. 

“ Father told Ensign Christie that he would 
soon be attacked by Indians, and he staid and 
helped to defend the fort. I did the same at 
Le Boeuf.” 

“ Both were captured.” 

“ Yes ; Pontiac has been told all by his mes- 
sengers ; at Le Boeuf we widened the window 
at the back, and when the Wyandots were not 
looking, slipped out and ran away.” 

The eyes of Pontiac flashed. 

“ The Wyandots were blind ; they were fools!*” 

“ It does look that way, but the prisoners 
were spared at Presque Isle.” 

“ And we have them here ; Ensign Christie 
is with them ; why did not my brother stay 
with his brothers ? ” (The chieftain did not add 
the fact that Christie had escaped and joined 
Major Gladwyn.) Archie was convinced that 


314 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

while Pontiac knew of Leaping Deer taking 
Dupuy into the forest for the purpose of putting 
him to death, he had not yet learned of the 
tragedy that followed. He knew the French- 
man was not brought in with the prisoners and 
the Wyandot chief was also missing. What 
was the explanation ? Pontiac received it with- 
out delay. 

“ Despite the promise to the prisoners, Leap- 
ing Deer, one of their leaders, took my father 
by himself into the woods to slay him ; Leap- 
ing Deer was such a coward that, while he was 
armed, he did not allow my father to have any 
weapons ; but the Great Spirit guided me to 
the spot at the right moment, and, before Leap- 
ing Deer could aim and fire his rifle, I shot him 
like the dog he was ” 

Pontiac who had been leaning forward on the 
stool and earnestly listening, suddenly rose to 
his feet, stared at his host as if he would bore 
him through, muttered some exclamation, which 
the youth did not catch, and abruptly extended 
his hand. Archie also rose and clasped the 
dusky palm, receiving a pressure that made him 
wince. The chieftain said nothing, and still re- 
garding him fixedly, slowly resumed his seat. 
He had lost one of his leading allies, but he was 


PRO AND CON. 


315 


filled with burning admiration of the brave 
youth through whom he had lost him. 

Archie knew the meaning of the expressive 
pantomime and now paid his august guest the 
compliment of speaking in the Ottawa tongue. 

u Pontiac, the vessel that brings more than 
half a hundred men and abundance of powder, 
ball and food to Detroit brings also important 
news.” 

u What is it ? ” 

“ The Fathers of the English and of the 
French have signed a paper by which they 
promise to be friends; the French will not 
strive to harm the English.” 

u It is not true,” exclaimed Pontiac excitedly ; 
“ the words are lies that have been whispered in 
our ears by the English; Pontiac has heard 
them many times and knows they are not true.” 

- They are true, Pontiac,” said Archie im- 
pressed by the hope that he might be able to 
do something toward bringing this war to a 
close ; “ they stopped fighting, as you know 
long ago, but they have now made the treaty 
which binds them to live as brothers ; news has 
come across the water and those who sent it 
speak the truth. It is the French who have 
spoken lies to you and your warriors ; they told 


316 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

you the French were on their way to give you 
help ; if what they said was true, the soldiers 
would have arrived long ago, but they did not . 
and they never will arrive, because they never 
started, and now, no matter how much they 
may wish to start, they will not be allowed to 
do so. Pontiac is wise ; he must see that this 
ends all hope for him, and he will save many 
of his people’s lives by ceasing his war upon the 
English.” 

Perhaps Pontiac partly believed what was 
told him, but he was proud, and, whatever may 
be said against him, the Ottawa was not lacking 
in personal courage. 

“ If the French have turned squaws, what 
cares Pontiac ? ” he demanded with ill-suppressed 
passion ; “ he has enough warriors to drive all 
the English into the sea.” 

The youth sadly shook his head. 

“ You have never been toward the rising sun 
beyond the great mountains; the pale-faces 
there are like the leaves on the trees ; there are 
many more on the other side of the deep water ; 
the French will .join them if they are asked, and 
where will Pontiac and all the tribes that obey 
him be when they march against him ?” 

“ Let my son say no more, for Pontiac will 


PRO AND CON. 


317 


not listen to liis words ; the Frenchmen around 
Detroit will come to his help whenever he asks 
them, but he does not need them. There are 
more rt*l men than white men, and, at the sound 
of Pontiac’s voice, they will rush to his help — 
Pontiac is glad to welcome his daughter.” 

The instant change in the chieftain’s manner 
was wonderful, for at that moment, pretty Polly 
Dupuy snatched at the latchstring and with 
bright eyes and glowing cheeks, burst into the 
room. She stopped abruptly at sight of the 
dusky visitor, then smiled, and, bounding for- 
ward, caught his hand. 

u I am so glad to see you, Pontiac ! ” she ex- 
claimed. 

He smiled, but made no offer to kiss her. He 
had never done so, for it was not his nature, and 
Polly’s father had told her never to make an 
advance to him. That the chieftain, who in his 
wrath was like the smiting lightning, held a 
genuine affection for her had been apparent for 
years. He was fond in his way of Archie, but 
the emotion was neither so tender nor so deep 
as that which he felt for his sister. 

“ My daughter has been to the fort.” 

“ Yes ; I wanted to say something particular 
to Major Gladwyn, and, Pontiac, I said it” 


318 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

He almost chuckled at the childish ways of 
his young friend. He may have longed to 
know the nature of that errand, and, in other 
circumstances, would have compelled* an an- 
swer, but he would not offend the youthful em- 
press by questioning her. Instead, he rose to 
his feet. 

“ Why do you not stay with us, Pontiac? 
Two or three hours from now will be dinner 
time, and you can sit at our table as you used to 
do when I was a little girl.” 

He gravely shook his head. 

“ Pontiac would love to eat with his daughter, 
for the food which she cooks tastes sweeter 
than all others, but he has many things to do ; 
he must go.” 

He walked to the door, paused with his hand 
on the latch and looked back. As he spoke 
with all the solemnity at command, he glanced 
from brother to sister and back again, to show 
that his words were for both : 

“ My daughter and son love their father ; they 
would save his life ; they must not let him come 
to his home ; he must go to Detroit with the 
other soldiers and stay there ; Pontiac has 
spoken, and, if my son and daughter love their 
father, they will heed his words.” 


PRO AND CON. 


319 


And before either Archie or Polly could 
reply, he lifted the latch and passed outside. 

u There is no mistaking the meaning of 
that” whispered Archie ; “ did you see Major 
Gladwyn ? ” 

u Yes; and he understood; he is happy be- 
cause the schooner, with so many soldiers and 
so much food is so near ; he says that if father 
should come here, we must tell him to hurry to 
the fort as he wishes to see him on important 
business, and he told me that when he once got 
him there, we could feel sure he would keep 
him — what’s that, Archie ? ” 

“ It is the report of cannon from down the 
river; the schooner has started up stream 


again.' 


CHAPTER XXVII. 


“GO!” 


T HE fitful puffs of wind settled into a strong 
breeze about noon, and the captain of the 
schooner, who had dropped below the 
narrow channel and was watching the weather 
signs, ordered the sails to be hoisted. The wind 
was from the southeast, which was as favorable 
as could be desired, and the vessel heeled over as 
the sails bellied with the impact, the water 
foamed from the bows, and the eventful voyage 
was resumed. 

Lieutenant Cuyler knew the large force of 
Indians behind their breastworks and hidden in 
the wood on the banks would not allow him to 
pass up stream unchallenged. His men crouched 
below the gunwales, and all were ordered not 
to fire, unless the hostiles should come out in 
the stream and make an open attack. 

The boat had not gone a hundred yards when 
a shot came from the eastern bank, quickly fol- 
320 


“go: 


321 


lowed by others, until the whole shore was spit- 
ting fire. But so long as the soldiers screened 
themselves, no harm resulted. The attack con- 
tinued with more or less fierceness all the way 
up the narrow channel, between Fighting Island 
and the main land. Most of the shots came 
from the latter, but a number of Wyandots and 
Chippeways had crossed over to the island dur- 
ing the night, and thrown up a rude embank- 
ment from which they sent their musket balls 
hurtling into and over the craft, which sped 
smoothly forward. 

Some five miles from the anchorage, the island 
was left behind, and the schooner once more 
entered the broad passage, where all danger was 
over. Soon the scattered houses of the Cana- 
dians came into sight. Men, women and children 
were gathered in front of the cabins, watching 
with keen interest the progress of the vessel, 
which continued up the river until opposite the 
Wyandot village, where the spectators were as 
numerous as before the white men’s homes. 
They had no fear of the silent craft speeding 
silently up stream, when to their consternation, 
two of the cannon loaded with grape blazed 
away. It was from this tribe that the English 
had suffered the most, and the pieces were so 


322 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

well-aimed that a number of the inhabitants 
were bowled over. The rest scattered in wild 
panic, amid the laughter and jeers of the men 
who were pleased with what they had been able 
to accomplish. Two miles farther, the sails were 
furled and the schooner came to rest in front of 
Detroit. The voyage up the river had been 
completed without the loss of a man. 

The reinforcements were received with cheers 
by the commandant and garrison, for as has 
been shown, they added sixty soldiers to the 
defenders, as well as a bountiful supply of am- 
munition and supplies. Lieutenant Cuyler also 
brought the important news that the negotia- 
tions between England and France had been 
concluded and a definite treaty of peace signed. 

This treaty changed the status of the Cana- 
dians from that of neutral spectators to that of 
subjects of the King of England. The tidings 
were so hateful to many of them that they pro- 
fessed to disbelieve it. They hurried off among 
the Indians, declaring the story a falsehood of 
Major Gladwyn, and insisting that a French 
army would arrive before long, and aid the red 
men in driving the English from their soil. 
Most of the tribes believed the invention, but 
we cannot think Pontiac was wholly deceived, 


“GO. ; 


323 


though his pride and anger were sure to make 
him an active enemy for an indefinite time to 
come. 

The landing of the troops and supplies was 
so well guarded by the guns of the fort and of 
the schooner that the Indians dared make no 
attack. The reinforcements were assigned to 
their quarters, the provisions placed in the 
storehouses, and the ammunition in the maga- 
zine, previous to which, Lieutenant Cuyler had 
reported to Major Glad wyn, and placed himself 
under his orders. 

The afternoon was well along, before James 
Dupuy gained the opportunity to present him- 
self to the commandant, as he was in duty 
bound to do, with an account of his “ steward- 
ship.” The principal facts were already known 
to Gladwyn, but he listened attentively to the 
narration, and complimented father and son 
upon the intelligence and bravery they had dis- 
played. 

“ Hitherto,” said the Major with a smile, 
“your status has been that of a neutral, and 
your service that of a friend ; the treaty between 
England and France changes this ; Canada is 
now English territory, and you are as much a 
subject of England, as I.” 


324 


THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 


The visitor bowed. 

“ Such seems to be the fact, though you can 
understand it is not a welcome one to most of 
the others ; I accept it, however, and place my- 
self under your orders.” 

“Thank you ; that being so, I shall retain you 
as a member of the garrison.” 

“ I thought,” said Dupuy with some surprise, 
“ that I would go to my home, where I ought 
to be able to serve you by watching the plot- 
tings of Pontiac and his chiefs.” 

“ I should be glad thus to use you, but I have 
already as many scouts out as I need ; in fact, 
since the arrival of these reinforcements, I really 
require none, for it is a matter of no concern to 
me now what the hostiles do.” 

The forest messenger was not quite ready to 
yield his position, though he could not have re- 
fused to obey a positive command. But Major 
Gladwyn was tactful. 

“ I should like to visit my home and make 
sure all is well there ; Archie left the schooner 
last night, but he may not have arrived.” 

“ I am glad to be able to assure you he did 
arrive early this morning, without suffering so 
much as a scratch.” 

The face of the Frenchman — or perhaps we 


“ GO.” 


325 


should say Englishman — brightened. This was 
good news, and lifted a burden from his heart. 

u Then he reported to you ? ” 

“No; I have not seen him, but Polly called 
this morning at the fort and told me of it. The 
arrival of the schooner removes every misgiving 
from their minds as to your safety. All this 
being so, you will be glad to remain with me. 
You see,” explained the commandant, “I have 
learned that Pontiac is drawing many Indians 
to the neighborhood, and I wish to make as im- 
posing a display as I can before him ; every 
soldier will count; and still further, he will 
force some of the Canadians into his service ; it 
will become known that you are serving will- 
ingly with us, and the effect of your example 
will be good.” 

There was no disputing these cogent argu- 
ments, and Dupuy, who was much pleased over 
what he had learned, replied : 

“I shall be glad to stay with you to the 
end.” 

Thus perfectly did the little plot of Archie 
and Polly Dupuy work its purpose. 

“ Since the visit of Polly,” added Gladwyn, 
“ my concern over the safety of your family has 
been cleared away. It is true your son went as 


326 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

a messenger to Le Bceuf, and lie fought with the 
garrison, and that may be known to Pontiac, 
but he has always been friendly to Archie, and 
will not harm him on that account. He feels 
different toward you, though of course you care 
nothing for that. As for Polly — ” 

“ Pontiac really likes her more than he does 
Archie.” 

“ That cannot be questioned, but she ought 
to have a protector, for the Ottawa cannot al- 
ways be within call ; when the break-up comes, 
she will be in danger from some of the spiteful 
squaws ; it will be best, therefore, for Archie to 
stay with her until the last hostile has left. He 
is known as a Canadian and the Indians will do 
all they can to gain their friendship. Am I not 
right in my views ? ” 

“You certainly are, and I am grateful for the 
arrangement you have made.” 

Pontiac was chagrined and enraged by the 
success of the schooner in sailing up the river 
to Detroit, for he understood how valuable she 
must prove to the beleaguered post, since the 
other craft had been sent to Niagara to hurry 
up supplies and reinforcements, the two meeting 
or passing on the lake without seeing each other. 
The Ottawa lost no time in taking the step 


GO.” 


327 


that Gladwyn expected him to take. He sent 
messengers to the principal Canadian families 
inviting them to meet him in council. Many 
were present, for all were afraid of offending 
the chieftain. He urged them to join him in 
his warfare against the English, and, while the 
majority refused to do so, to the everlasting dis- 
credit of a few, they enrolled themselves under 
his orders. The advantage thus gained, how- 
ever, was worth little, and when the tide set 
against Pontiac, most of these renegades, dread- 
ing the vengeance of the British, fled to the 
country of the Illinois. 

The schooner did not content herself with re- 
maining moored at the wharf, where she could 
aid in repelling attacks upon the fort, but now 
and then she sailed up and down stream, for 
several miles, firing into the Indian villages and 
defenses, and always creating consternation. 
Occasionally, too, a sortie was made from the 
fort and in each case it was successful. 

Meanwhile Archie Dupuy remained quietly 
at home with his sister. He could not help 
learning much of the stirring events going on 
around him, but prudently took no part in 
them. Pontiac did not come near them during 
those eventful days, and the youth was not mo- 


328 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

lested by any of his neighbors nor by the red 
men themselves. The Canadians were treated 
with special consideration after the council to 
to which I have referred. 

Now and then, Archie yielded to his love for 
hunting, though he was too thoughtful to 
wander so far from home that he could not 
return by dusk. On tbe night of the 10th of 
July, he was sitting in front of his cabin, talking 
with Polly, when both were startled by a rapidly 
widening glare on the river. Without pausing 
to get his gun or even to pick up his cap, he 
started on a run for the water side, with his 
sister at his heels. Probably all the Canadians 
living along the stream did the same. 

A strange scene met their gaze. Some distance 
above the fort, two canoes had been fastened to- 
gether and set adrift. They were separated a 
dozen feet, but held in position by a rope, and 
filled with pitch-pine and combustibles that 
were aflame. 

• “ They mean to burn the schooner,” whispered 
Archie ; w and I’m afraid they’ll do it.” 

The progress of the fire-raft was watched with 
intense interest from both shores and from the 
schooner where hasty preparations were made to 
parry the alarming danger. The men crouched, 


GO.” 


329 


waiting with long poles with which to shove off 
the blazing stuff, whose reflection showed the 
line of spectators on the eastern shore, and the 
fort and palisades on the left, crowded with 
soldiers ready to give all the help they could. 

While brother and sister were watching the 
slowly approaching fire with breathless interest, 
Polly pressed the arm of her brother and 
whispered excitedly : 

“ The fire-raft will miss the schooner.” 

“You are right ; it is too close to this bank.” 

So it proved. The blazing mass cleared the 
vessel by fifty feet. Had there been a wind 
from the wrong direction, the flames must have 
communicated, but they did not, and the fiery 
stuff drifted downward and finally died out and 
disappeared in the darkness. 

Pontiac took lesson from the failure, and the 
next night repeated the attempt, shortly after 
midnight. A raft was prepared larger than the 
former, and, that it should not miss its target, a 
canoe with three occupants followed, each war- 
rior holding a long pole with which to guide the 
fire-raft aright. It was risky business for the 
three, since the glare revealed them to the sol- 
diers on the palisades, who opened a hot fire 
upon them. The bullets skipped over the 


330 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

water and whistled about them, but they stuck 
to their task with admirable coolness. 

“ The current puts out from the shore,” said 
the warrior in front, to his two Ottawa com- 
panions ; “ we must push the raft farther in or 
it will miss the vessel.” 

He suited his action to the word, and the 
others assisted, though it seemed to them the 
deviation was becoming too great. The leader 
insisted, and, when they ceased their labor, as 
they drew near the schooner, he still pushed 
with might and main, and succeeded in turning 
the raft still farther toward the western shore. 

By this time, the storm of bullets was too 
thick to be disregarded. The three had done 
all they could, and, dropping their poles and 
catching up their paddles, they drove the canoe 
so swiftly up stream, that it quickly passed out 
of the zone of danger. Running into the western 
bank, the foremost warrior leaped ashore, while 
the others in their fear, paddled still farther up 
stream before landing. 

Alas for the success of the daring enterprise, 
for the fire-raft had been turned too much aside, 
and swept down stream between the schooner 
and the fort, revealing the palisades and bas- 
tions, the line of Canadian houses, the swarms 


GO.” 


331 


of spectators and the dark forest beyond, but 
not a rope or spar or timber of the vessels was 
so much as scorched by the blaze that drifted 
past. 

The leading warrior who had first sprung from 
the canoe, stood for a minute as if debating 
which way to turn, when Pontiac, the Ottawa 
chieftain, stepped from the gloom that had 
settled over the place and stood before him. 

u My son is brave,” he said in low tones, in 
which there was no trace of anger. u He dressed 
and painted himself as an Ottawa, and Pontiac 
is the only one who knew who he was when he 
pushed the fire-raft aside, so that it would not 
harm the vessel of the white man. Pontiac 
has forgiven much that his son has done ; he 
forgives him this wrong, because he loves the 
daughter of his brother ; but Pontiac can for- 
give no more ; let my son go from here to the 
fort and let him stay there . Go ! ” 

And Archie Dupuy went. 


CHAPTER XXVIII. 


CONCLUSION. 

W HEN the wintry wind howled outside and 
the snow sifted against the window panes, 
and the flames roared up the broad- 
throated chimney, the children of Archie Dupuy 
and his sister, who had long been the wife of a 
sturdy Canadian, loved to gather around the 
knee of their gray-haired grandfather and listen 
to his story of the siege of Detroit. 

Archie and his brother-in-law fought in the 
Continental army throughout the Revolution. 
The former won a captaincy, and you may be 
sure the two passed through many interesting 
experiences which they had to relate to their 
children ; but, somehow or other, nothing was so 
pleasing and absorbing to them as what their 
grandsire, who was too old to be a soldier in 
our struggle for independence, told them of 
those far-away days and of the wonderful do- 
ings of Pontiac, chieftain of the Ottawas. 

332 


CONCLUSION. 


333 


So it was they learned that after Archie had 
defeated the most dangerous fire-raft, by his 
quick wit and heroism, Pontiac built another so 
large that it must have destroyed the schooner 
had not Major Gladwyn moored boats above, 
and made such preparations that the leader of 
the Indians gave over the attempt and the vessel 
was never again in danger. 

The history of the red men does not contain 
another instance of such steadiness and perse- 
verance as were displayed before Detroit. No 
other leader could have held them so long to 
the work. As the weeks passed, the Wyandots 
and Pottawottomies began to tire. They begged 
for peace and Gladwyn granted it, during which 
an exchange of prisoners was made, but despite 
the promises of the two tribes, the commandant 
at Detroit was too wise to place faith in their 
word. The Ottawas and Ojibways persisted in 
their attacks and seemed to be as resolute as 
ever. 

The garrison was strong enough to feel secure, 
but unknown to them still more reinforcements 
were hastening to the post. Captain Dalzell 
with twenty-two barges, containing two hundred 
and eighty men, with several small cannon, sup- 
plies and ammunition, left Niagara, and, follow- 


334 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

ing the south shore of Lake Erie, with a halt to 
view the ruins of Pres<jue Isle, arrived at San- 
dusky, in the latter part of July, 1763. There 
they landed and marched inland to the village 
of the Wvandots, which they burned to the 
ground and destroyed the large crop of growing 
corn. Two days later, they took to their boats 
and began the ascent of the Detroit Diver, and 
fortunately were not discovered by the Indians 
along the banks, until they reached a point be- 
tween the Wyandot and Pottawottomie villages. 
There, despite the pledge of peace which these 
tribes had made, they opened such a hot fire on 
the troops that fifteen were killed before the 
assailants were driven off. Then the troops 
landed and were received with cheers by the 
garrison. 

But a great catastrophe was at hand. Cap- 
tain Dalzell, who was a brave and experienced 
officer, persuaded Major Gladwyn, against his 
own judgment, to allow him to attack the In- 
dians. He was confident he could inflict a de- 
cisive blow against Pontiac. At two o’clock on 
the morning of the last day of July, Dalzell led 
his two hundred and fifty men out of Detroit. 
It was believed that the expedition was a secret 
one, and that the Indians would be surprised, 


CONCLUSION. 


335 


but several of the renegade Canadians had 
warned Pontiac, and he was fully prepared. 
He formed an ambush into which the force 
marched as blindly as did Braddock eight years 
before. Although caught at fearful disad- 
vantage, the soldiers made an heroic fight and 
none more so than Captain Dalzell. Major 
Rogers, who was present with some of his pro- 
vincial Rangers, protected the disordered retreat. 
While trying to rescue a wounded sergeant, 
Dalzell was shot dead, and, when the fugitives 
reached the fort, they had lost fifty-nine killed 
and wounded. The loss of the Ojibways and 
Ottawas was probably fifteen or twenty. 

The success of Pontiac greatly inspirited him 
and his followers. The smaller schooner, as has 
been stated, had been sent to Niagara with de- 
spatches and letters and was attacked on its re- 
turn, but when nothing was able to save the 
vessel, and the dusky hordes were swarming 
over the bulwarks, the Captain shouted an 
order to blow it up. Several of the Wyandots 
understood the command and warned their com- 
panions. Instantly all leaped overboard and 
swarmed frantically to land. 

There was no seeming lack in the persistency 
of the siege from the opening of May until the 


336 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

close of September. Then the tribes sent dep- 
uties to Major Gladwyn begging for peace. 
They hoped to be able to retire to their winter- 
ing grounds and renew the war with more vigor 
on the return of spring. Gladwyn agreed to a 
truce, of which he took advantage to collect 
supplies from the Canadians. 

All the tribes had asked for peace except the 
Ottawas. Their proud leader refused to con- 
sider such a thing, and kept up his attacks upon 
foraging parties. His overpowering personality 
dominated his immediate tribe, and he was con- 
fident that when the winter passed, he could 
draw more warriors of other tribes around him 
than ever before. On the last day of October, 
however, he received a severe blow in the form 
of a letter from M. Neyon, commandant at Fort 
Chartres, the leading French post in the Illinois 
country. Pontiac was told in unmistakable lan- 
guage that he could not expect any assistance 
from the French, who were at peace with the 
English, whom they regarded as brothers, and 
the only thing for him to do was to abandon 
hostilities. 

It was a bitter humiliation to Pontiac, who 
saw the dissipation forever of dreams he had 
cherished so long. He sent a message to Major 


CONCLUSION. 


337 


Gladwyn saying he should send to all the tribes 
concerned in the war, orders to bury the hatchet, 
and he hoped the English would forget every- 
thing that had passed. 

And yet the Ottawa leader had not by any 
means abandoned his conspiracy. He withdrew 
with several of his chiefs to the Maumee, and 
spent the winter in arranging to renew the war 
with the opening of spring. At that time, he 
visited Neyon who gave him cold greeting, say- 
ing he hoped he had come to his senses at last, 
and would cease his useless hostilities. Pontiac 
persisted in urging him to take up the hatchet, 
until the Frenchman lost his temper and drove 
him from his presence. 

The chief then made a tour among the dif- 
ferent tribes and by his passionate appeals and 
wonderful eloquence won many of them to his 
support. His embassies proceeded as far as 
New Orleans, where their demands caused no 
little alarm. There they confronted the rank- 
ing French officer in America, who refused to 
aid Pontiac in his appeal for war against the 
English. 

While the Ottawa leader had been successful 
in many respects, he saw his followers steadily 
dropping away from him. The time came when 


338 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

his proud spirit broke, and he saw the approach 
of irretrievable ruin. What should he do ? If 
he held out longer, destruction was certain. If 
he fled southward, he would be at the mercy of 
his hereditary enemies the Cherokees, while the 
tribes to the west were treacherous and could 
not be trusted. He decided to make peace. 

This was done at Ouatanon in the Illinois 
country, whither he was accompanied by a nu- 
merous train of warriors and chiefs. In offering 
the calumet of peace, Pontiac declared the 
French had deceived him and he was now the 
true friend of the English. At the same time 
he warned them that in taking possession of 
the country they acquired no right to it. The 
French had never bought the land and, there- 
fore, could not transfer it without the consent 
of the Indians who were the real owners, — a 
contention in which it must be admitted there 
was much justice. 

In the month of August, 1765, Pontiac Avas 
present at a gathering of Ottawas, Pottawot- 
tomies and Ojibways at Detroit. Again he re- 
peated his professions of friendship for the Eng- 
lish and the Indians made abject submission. 
They had suffered so much from the stoppage 
of traffic, the destruction of their crops and the 


CONCLUSION, 


339 


loss of many of their bravest warriors, that they 
were earnest in their efforts for peace. 

In the spring of 1766, Pontiac, on the invita- 
tion of Sir William Johnson visited him at 
Oswego. He was received and treated with 
great respect by the superintendent of Indian 
affairs, and the speeches and professions ex- 
changed between the two were marked by un- 
usual lavishness of imagery. Pontiac returned 
to his family, his canoe laden with presents, and 
nothing further was heard of him until the 
spring of 1767, when rumors of impending 
trouble among the western tribes alarmed the 
frontier. These troubles eventuated in the 
short but bloody war on the Virginian frontiers, 
and were mainly due to reckless white men, 
though it is by no means certain that Pontiac 
was not involved in them. 

In April, 1769, his presence in the Illinois 
country caused uneasiness in the English quarter. 
He visited St. Louis and was kindly treated by 
the French. He remained several days, when 
he crossed over to Cahokia, on the opposite side 
of the river, to join a party of Indians in a 
drinking bout. While under the influence of 
liquor, a member of the Kaskaskia tribe, who 
had been bribed to the deed by an English 


34:0 THE FOREST MESSENGERS. 

trader, stole up behind Pontiac as he was stag- 
gering through a stretch of woods, singing his 
maudlin medicine songs, and brained him with 
a tomahawk. 

Thus died Pontiac, as did King Philip, by the 
hands of one of his own race. He was buried 
near the fort of St. Louis, but no mound nor 
tablet marks the last resting-place of one of the 
greatest American Indians of history. 


THE FAMOUS STANDARD JUVENILES 


Published by 

THE JOHN C. WINSTON CO. 
Philadelphia 


EDWARD S. ELLIS. 

Edward S. Ellis, the popular writer of boys’ books, is 
a native of Ohio, where he was born somewhat more 
than a half-century ago. His father was a famous 
hunter and rifle shot, and it was doubtless his exploits 
and those of his associates, with their tales of adven- 
ture which gave the son his taste for the breezy back- 
woods and for depicting the stirring life of the early 
settlers on the frontier. 

Mr. Ellis began writing at an early age and his 
work was acceptable from the first. His parents re- 
moved to New Jersey while he was a boy and he was 
graduated from the State Normal School and became a 
member of the faculty while still in his teens. He was 
afterward principal of the Trenton High School, a trus- 
tee and then superintendent of schools. By that time 
his services as a writer had become so pronounced that 
he gave his entire attention to literature. He was an 
exceptionally successful teacher and wrote a number of 
text-books for schools, all of which met with high 
favor. For these and his historical productions, Prince- 
ton College conferred upon him the degree of Master 
of Arts. 

The high moral character, the clean, manly ten- 
dencies and the admirable literary style of Mr. Ellis’ 
stories have made him as popular on the other side of 
the Atlantic as in this country. A leading paper re- 
marked some time since, that no mother need hesitate 


to place in the hands of her boy any book written by 
Mr. Ellis. They are found in the leading Sunday-school 
libraries, where, as may well be believed, they are in 
wide demand and do much good by their sound, whole- 
some lessons which render them as acceptable to pa- 
rents as to their children. Nearly all of the Ellis books 
published by The John C. Winston Company are re- 
issued in London, and many have been translated into 
other languages. Mr. Ellis is a writer of varied accom- 
plishments, and, in addition to his stories, is the author 
of historical works, of a number of pieces of popular 
music, and has made several valuable inventions. Mr. 
Ellis is in the prime of his mental and physical powers, 
and great as have been the merits of his past achieve- 
ments, there is reason to look for more brilliant pro- 
ductions from his pen in the near future. 


DEERFOOT SERIES. 

By Edward S. Ellis. $3.00 

the Ozark. The Last War Trail. 


3 vols. 

Ned in the Block-House. Ned on the River. 

Ned in the Woods. 

THE NORTHWEST SERIES. 

3 vols. By Edward S. Ellis. $3.00 

Two Boys in Wyoming. Cowmen and Rustlers. 

A Strange Craft and its Wonderful Voyage. 

BOONE AND KENTON SERIES. 

3 vols. By Edward S. Ellis. $3.00 

Shod with Silence. In the Days of the Pioneers. 

Phantom of the River. 


Camp in the Mountains. 

LOG CABIN SERIES. 

By Edward S. Ellis. $3.00 

Footprints in the ForesU 
Camp-Fire and Wigwam. 

BOY PIONEER SERIES. 

By Edward S. Ellis. $3.00 


3 vols. 
Hunters of 


3 vols. 
Lost Trail. 


$3.00 


WAR CHIEF SERIES. 

3 vols. By Edward S. Ellis. 

Red Eagle. Blazing Arrow. 

Iron Heart, War Chief of the Iroquois. 

THE NEW DEERFOOT SERIES. 

3 vols. By Edward S. Ellis. $3.00 

Deerfoot in the Forest. Deerfoot on the Prairie. 

Deerfoot in the Mountains. 

TRUE GRIT SERIES. 

3 vols. By Edward S. Ellis. $3.00 

Jim and Joe. Dorsey, the Young Inventor. 

Secret of Coffin Island. 

GREAT AMERICAN SERIES. 

2 vols. By Edward S. Ellis. $2.00 

Teddy and Towser; or, Early Days in California. 

Up the Forked River. 

COLONIAL SERIES. 

3 vols. By Edward S. Ellis. $3.00 

An American King. The Cromwell of Virginia. 

The Last Emperor of the Old Dominion. 

FOREIGN ADVENTURE SERIES. 

3 vols. By Edward S. Ellis. $3.00 

Lost in the Forbidden Land. River and Jungle. 

The Hunt of the White Elephant. 

PADDLE YOUR OWN CANOE SERIES. 

3 vols. By Edward S. Ellis. $3.00 

The Forest Messengers. The Mountain Star. 

Queen of the Clouds. 


FAMOUS STANDARD JUVENILES 

FOR GIRLS 

A GOOD GIRL’S BOOK IS HARD TO FIND ! 
One often hears the above quoted. These books have 
stood the tests of time and careful mothers, and will be 
of the greatest interest to girls of all ages. Free from 
any unhealthy sensationalism, yet full of incident and 
romance, they are the cream of the best girls’ books pub- 
lished. These volumes, each one well illustrated, carefully 
printed on excellent paper, substantially bound in cloth, 
1 2mo. 

WAYS AND MEANS LIBRARY. By Margaret 

Vandegrift. 4 vols $3 00 

Queen’s Body Guard. Doris and Theodora. 

Rose Raymond’s Wards. Ways and Means. 

STORIES FOR GIRLS. 3 vols 235 

v Dr. Gilbert’s Daughters. 

Marion Berkley. Hartwell Farm. 

HONEST ENDEAVOR LIBRARY. By Lucy C. 

Lillie. 3 vols $2 25 

The Family Dilemma. Allison’s Adventures. 

Ruth Endicott’s Way. 

MILBROOK LIBRARY. By Lucy C. Lillie. 

4 vols $3 00 

Helen Glenn. Esther’s Fortune. 

The Squire’s Daughter. For Honor’s Sake. 

RECENT SUCCESSES 
The following, though of recent date, have at once 
reached such a height of popularity that they can already 
be classified as standards. 75 cents each. 

Lady Green Satin. By Baroness Deschesney. 

Manon_Berkley. By Elizabeth B. Comins. 

Lenny, the Orphan. By Margaret Hosmer. 

Family Dilemma. By Lucy C. Lillie. 

Question of Honor. By Lynde Palmer 
Girl’s Ordeal. A. By Lucy C. Lillie. 

Elinor Belden ; or The Step Brothers. By Lucy C. Lillie. 

Where Honor Leads. By Lynde Palmer. 

Under the Holly. By Margaret Hosmer. 

Two Bequests. The ; or. Heavenward Led. By Jane R. Sommere. 
The Thistles of Mount Cedar. By Ursula Tannenforst. - $1.25 

Catalogue sent on application to the Publisher 






























































































































































































































































































' 



















































